Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-76fb5796d-dfsvx Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-04-27T07:31:54.773Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Part III - State responsibility

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  05 February 2015

Christine Chinkin
Affiliation:
London School of Economics and Political Science
Freya Baetens
Affiliation:
Universiteit Leiden

Summary

Type
Chapter
Information
Sovereignty, Statehood and State Responsibility
Essays in Honour of James Crawford
, pp. 285 - 441
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2015

Part III State responsibility

16 Law-making in complex processes The World Court and the modern law of State responsibility

Christian J. Tams *

1 Introduction

State responsibility and the International Court of Justice (ICJ) have dominated much of James Crawford’s activity during the last two decades. This chapter addresses a question situated at the intersection of these two themes: it evaluates the ICJ’s (as well as the Permanent Court of International Justice’s (PCIJ)) influence on the law of responsibility and asks to what extent has the current law of responsibility been shaped (or even ‘made’) by pronouncements of these two ‘World Courts’? What has been the relative impact of ICJ and PCIJ – compared to other ‘agencies of legal development’,1 and compared to their role in other fields of international law?2 These are the two questions on which this chapter seeks to shed some light. As the topic is huge, the treatment is broad-brush rather than nuanced. But as much of our current debate about responsibility is perhaps too granular, it may be defensible to step back and offer some reflections ‘from a distance’.

The topic has been covered before, and there is no shortage of views. ‘The law of responsibility has always been essentially judge-made’, states Alain Pellet in a recent Festschrift contribution.3 James Crawford admits a little more diversity; according to him, ‘[t]he rules of state responsibility have been derived from cases, from practice, and from often unarticulated instantiations of general legal ideas’.4 And of course, though curiously missing from the two quotations, there is the United Nations International Law Commission (ILC), which rightly counts work on State responsibility among its major contributions to the codification and progressive development of international law. All these have contributed in some way to our understanding, and Patrick Daillier is no doubt right to emphasise the ‘interdependence of the various sources of law in the complex process of the formulation of the law on international responsibility’.5 But what are the respective roles played by the various ‘sources’ in the ‘complex process’, and where in particular has the PCIJ’s and ICJ’s jurisprudence made a difference? In order to address these questions, it is necessary to, first, demarcate the field of ‘State responsibility’ before tracing and assessing the two Courts’ contributions to it.

2 State responsibility: three levels of normative decisions

The PCIJ’s and ICJ’s influence on the development of the law is best assessed by working backwards: by describing the status quo and then inquiring to what extent it can be traced back to judicial decisions. As the development of international law is no mechanical process, the assessment must always remain tentative, but influence can be gauged by analysing how judicial pronouncements have been received in the subsequent debate: have they become ‘brigh[t] beacons’ guiding arguments and widely referred to, or ‘flicker[ed] and die[d] near-instant deaths’?6 In all that, it helps if the status quo can be identified with reasonable certainty, and in this respect, State responsibility offers distinct advantages. For although much detail remains disputed, most would consider the ILC’s Articles on State Responsibility (ASR), adopted after second reading in 20017 and widely referred to in practice and jurisprudence, to be the obvious point of reference. If there exists, even only as a working hypothesis, an agreed status quo, then this is the result of an astonishingly successful exercise in clarifying international law through ‘normative accretion’: patient work towards consensus, based on the careful study of prior practice and jurisprudence (including that of PCIJ and ICJ), distilled by the Commission into general legal propositions and then affirmed or modified in a fairly inclusive and at times detailed debate. The ILC’s text indeed (as James Crawford has observed) ‘encode[s] the way in which we think about responsibility’8 – but one needs to add that in ‘encoding’, the ILC has changed and shaped our thinking about the topic.9 In fact, so completely have we internalised the ILC’s approach that it has become quite a challenge to identify the choices made on the journey towards the ILC’s 2001 text. If an attempt is made, perhaps our specific understanding of State responsibility could be described as the result of normative decisions on three levels:

  1. (i) The first, most fundamental, decision concerns the concept of responsibility. Since the fundamental re-orientation of the early 1960s, responsibility has been posited as the key to debates about wrongfulness: a broad concept situated (as Philip Allott has put it) ‘between illegality and liability’10 and encompassing (in the ILC’s words) ‘the general conditions under international law for the State to be considered responsible for wrongful actions or omissions, and the legal consequences which flow therefrom’.11 The concept is astonishingly ambitious in its scope of application (governing all forms of wrongfulness across the board, from ‘minor breaches of a bilateral treaty…to the invasion of Belgium’12); and remarkable also in presuming that the international law of responsibility should be unitary, forgoing principled distinctions based on sources13 or gravity.14

  2. (ii) Key organising principles operationalising the broad notion of responsibility comprise the second level of normative decisions. They concern the substantive understanding of ‘responsibility’ as well as the ILC’s delimitation between general aspects of the international regime (addressed in the ILC’s text) and special rules. Among these organising principles, the following stand out:

    1. International responsibility is an objective concept (generally not dependent on fault or damage) and autonomous from domestic law. Responsibility is the result of conduct of persons/entities acting (or failing to act) for a State.

    2. Responsibility as a general concept covers forms of ‘ancillary conduct’ (notably complicity in the unlawful conduct of another State) as well as in a limited number of circumstances precluding the wrongfulness of conduct.

    3. Wrongful conduct gives rise to general duties of cessation and reparation (as ‘the new legal relations that arise from the commission…of an internationally wrongful act’15) which seek to ensure a return to lawfulness and a re-establishment of the situation affected by the breach. Any attempt to enforce these duties must comply with certain general conditions governing the invocation of responsibility (the establishment of a ‘title’ to respond; prior notification, etc.).

    4. While applying to wrongful conduct across the board (irrespective of the nature of the ‘victim’), the general law of responsibility only covers consequences of wrongfulness, and modalities of invocation, as between States.

  3. (iii) Specific rules spelling out these organising principles make up the third level of normative decisions determining the current regime of State responsibility. This third level is typically reflected in the specific provisions of the ILC’s text which give concrete meaning to the ‘second level’ principles. This is done, for example, by listing grounds of attribution16 and circumstances precluding wrongfulness,17 by formulating forms of reparation,18 by spelling out the potential ‘titles’ permitting a State to invoke another State’s responsibility19 and so on. Many of these specific rules existed long before the ILC began its work on responsibility, but it is within that framework that we now perceive them.

3 Shaping the modern law of State responsibility

Even from this briefest, and no doubt schematic, sketch, it is clear that the making of the modern law of responsibility was a ‘complex process’20 involving different actors, and different levels of co-ordination. The subsequent sections trace the different roles played by the PCIJ and the ICJ, distinguishing between the different levels of decisions outlined above. However, before assessing the influence of the PCIJ and ICJ, it seems important to note that not all aspects of the contemporary regime of responsibility are ‘essentially judge-made’.21

(a) The ILC’s ‘master plan’.

While the PCIJ and ICJ were influential in shaping general principles of responsibility and specific rules implementing them (the second and third levels of normative decisions mentioned in the preceding section), it is important to note that the conceptual decision to think of responsibility as an overarching category comprising the general conditions for, and consequences flowing from, wrongful conduct was taken by the ILC. Unlike other changes of direction in the law, the crucial decision can indeed be traced with relative precision: in 1963, having failed to agree on a regime of State responsibility for injuries to aliens, the Commission decided to change tack – in a rare attempt to bring a project ‘back to life’22 by moving from the specific to the general/abstract. After some debate, a subcommittee was set up to study ways of rescuing the Commission’s work on the topic proposed to ‘give priority to the codification of general rules governing the international responsibility of States’.23 In retrospect, it seems clear that on the journey towards the current law of responsibility, this was the decisive fork in the road, and the Commission’s subsequent endorsement of the subcommittee’s recommendation – and its appointment of Roberto Ago, the key figure in the subcommittee’s deliberations, as Special Rapporteur – was to change the legal landscape. For it was in the Commission’s engagement with Ago’s reports that, for better or worse, the contemporary notion of responsibility took shape, was ‘encoded’.24 And while many of the specific rules (level 3) and some of the organising principles (level 2) would be revisited at a later stage, the strategic decision to understand responsibility as the crucial concept ‘between illegality and liability’25 would stand. In that respect, developments since the early 1960s have followed the ILC’s ‘master plan’.

(b) Foundational decisions by the PCIJ

But of course, the Commission did not decide out of the blue to embark on its most ambitious codification project. In its subcommittee, the view prevailed that responsibility could be approached from a general angle as questions of attribution, or consequences, were governed by common principles. Trying to persuade the ILC subcommittee to move away from the study of responsibility in particular areas (such as the treatment of aliens), Mustafa Kamil Yasseen suggested that ‘the first step must be to define the general theory of responsibility. That theory exists.’26 Not everyone agreed at the time; hence the continued attraction of ‘going (or staying) sectoral’.27 But Yasseen’s view – that ‘[a general theory of responsibility] exists’ and awaits codification, which the subcommittee adopted – certainly seemed plausible. In fact, with the benefit of hindsight, one wonders why it took so long to emerge: the trees were there; it was time to think of the forest.

In distilling general principles of responsibility (from which a ‘general theory’ could be deduced), the Permanent Court was highly influential. Alongside scholarship28 and diplomatic and arbitral practice, its jurisprudence had established a number of fundamental propositions, on which the codification effort (embarked upon in the 1960s) would draw. Three of them stand out:

First, a string of PCIJ decisions had affirmed the autonomy of international responsibility from domestic laws. In fact, it may well be the principle most frequently affirmed by the Permanent Court. This is true for its two ‘variations’: (i) violations of constitutional law do not render conduct internationally wrongful;29 and (ii) compliance with domestic law cannot justify violations of international law.30 As regards the latter, more important, variation, the judgment in the Polish Nationals case contains the quintessential formulation; in it, the PCIJ affirmed that ‘a State cannot adduce as against another State its own Constitution with a view to evading obligations incumbent upon it under international law or treaties in force’.31 Seventy years later, that principle would be affirmed, with due reference to the PCIJ’s formative jurisprudence, in Article 3 of the ILC’s text.32

Secondly, the PCIJ’s jurisprudence could be read to foreshadow the emergence of responsibility as a separate notion ‘between illegality and liability’ – a notion the relevance of which failed to convince Allott.33 In Phosphates in Morocco, the Court referred to attribution and illegality as the two key conditions34 and noted that where these conditions were met, ‘international responsibility would be established immediately as between the two States’.35 While this paved the way for appreciating responsibility as a notion combining conditions for, and consequences of, wrongfulness, the reference to ‘two States’ betrayed a bilateralist mindset36 that reduced responsibility to reciprocal relations involving rights of claimants and corresponding duties of respondents – a restriction which haunts debates to this day.37 Moreover, the Court’s State-centred interpretation of diplomatic protection claims – by which a State was ‘in reality asserting its own rights’38 – would add a further restriction of lasting impact.39

Thirdly, in a much-cited passage, the PCIJ would formulate, in a general way, the most important automatic consequence ‘immediately arising’40 from responsibility. In Factory, it noted that a breach of international law ‘involves an obligation to make reparation’; this was said to be ‘a principle of international law, and even a general conception of law’.41 In a later passage of the same case, the PCIJ then explored the content of the obligation:

[to] wipe out all the consequences of the illegal act and reestablish the situation which would, in all probability, have existed if that act had not been committed.42

This was followed by a statement on the relationship between two potential forms of reparation:

Restitution in kind, or, if this is not possible, payment of a sum corresponding to the value which a restitution in kind would bear; the award, if need be, of damages for loss sustained which would not be covered by restitution in kind or payment in place of it – such are the principles which should serve to determine the amount of compensation due for an act contrary to international law.43

The impact of these statements has been no less than remarkable. Hardly supported by argument, they have become cornerstones of the regime of consequences of responsibility: relied upon to support the existence of a general duty to make reparation44 and the primacy of restitution over compensation.

Taken together, the three instances show the remarkable role of the PCIJ in preparing the ground for the emergence, and gradual formulation, of the modern law of State responsibility between the 1960s and 2001. The PCIJ was not the architect of the modern notion – as a judicial body deciding specific cases it had limited powers to design broad normative frameworks. However, the PCIJ’s jurisprudence (partly drawing on earlier arbitral practice, partly relying on ‘conceptualist reasoning’)45 recognised a number of important general principles that shape or influence the law of responsibility to this day and that, in the terminology introduced above, form part of the ‘second level’ of normative decisions.

(c) The ICJ’s continuing relevance

The ICJ’s work has been influential, too, but its impact has typically been at a different level. At least for the last four decades,46 the World Court has decided responsibility cases against the backdrop of the ILC’s work. And quite clearly, this has affected its impact on legal development.

(i) Operating within the ILC’s master plan

With respect to the ‘level’ of normative decisions, the emergence on the scene of an ambitious Law Commission had a constraining influence: as the ILC’s ‘master plan’ for responsibility began to unfold and as it was translated into the different organising principles of responsibility summarised in the preceding section (thus ‘encod[ing] the way we think about responsibility’),47 other actors were no longer as free to roam. This affected many potential agencies of legal development, including scholarship,48 and also the ICJ. Rather than ‘discovering’ general principles of responsibility (which then would be drawn upon by others, as the PCIJ had done), the ICJ, from the 1970s onwards, operated within the ILC’s framework. Its impact became more specific: in the terminology used in the preceding section, one might say it typically shifted to the (third) level of specific rules of responsibility.

(ii) ‘Normative ping pong’: the ILC and ICJ in concert

This shift should not be taken to mean that the ICJ became ‘less powerful’, or less influential; if anything, the reverse is true. In addressing specific normative propositions through its case law, the ICJ was highly influential, and the list of provisions of the ILC’s text that in one way or the other owe their existence or formulation to some form of ICJ pronouncement is long. Of course, operating within the ILC’s ‘master plan’, the ICJ would not single-handedly create new law but work in tandem with the ILC. However, over the years, the two institutions seemed to develop an almost symbiotic relationship as ‘partners in law-making’. The degree and character of the Court’s influence within that symbiotic relationship vary, but three categories can be conveniently distinguished.

First, a number of ICJ cases raised ‘responsibility issues’ that were fairly novel and would be taken up in the ILC’s work. Two examples may serve to illustrate the point.

In Tehran Hostages, the Court had to assess to what extent essentially ‘private conduct’ – the occupation of the US embassy by students and militants – was attributable to a State that, while not actively participating, endorsed it, and exploited it for its own purposes. In the view of the Court, approval, endorsement and ‘exploitation’ were sufficient to turn a private act into an attributable public act:

The approval given to these facts by the Ayatollah Khomeini and other organs of the Iranian State, and the decision to perpetuate them, translated continuing occupation of the Embassy and detention of the hostages into acts of that State.49

The ILC’s subsequent work essentially ‘acknowledged and adopted’ the ICJ’s position: the Hostages case having been decided only in Ago’s final year on the Commission, the matter would not be considered until the second reading when Special Rapporteur Crawford recommended50 the addition of a provision inspired by the Court’s judgment (while also indicating that it should be construed narrowly).51 In line with that, Article 11 of the 2001 ASR effectively translates the ICJ’s approach into a rule of attribution.

While it had a more chequered history, the famous ‘erga omnes dictum’ from the Barcelona Traction case is another ICJ pronouncement that would, over time, morph into a provision of the modern law of responsibility. For a while, the Court’s unnecessarily cryptic statement that particularly important obligations should be owed ‘towards the international community as a whole’ would be relied upon to support the existence of ‘international crimes’ as a separate category of wrongful conduct. From the mid-1990s onwards, when ‘crimes’ fell out of fashion, the more mundane (but still ambitious) idea of ‘public interest enforcement’ persisted: pursuant to Article 48(1)(b) of the ILC’s 2001 text, any State ‘is entitled to invoke the responsibility of another State…if the obligation breached is owed to the international community as a whole’. As the commentary acknowledges, this really ‘intends to give effect to the statement by the ICJ in the Barcelona Traction case…that…“[i]n view of the importance of the rights involved, all States can be held to have a legal interest in th[e] protection…of obligations erga omnes”’.52

Secondly, the ICJ has not always put forward propositions that the ILC has then taken up. As often, the order has been reversed, with the ICJ stabilising ILC provisions whose fate was, prior to the ICJ’s imprimatur, at best uncertain. The gradual recognition of a defence of necessity is probably the most prominent example: adopted by the Commission in 1980 and featuring as draft Article 33 of the 1996 text, the provision was received cautiously as it seemed to invite abuse. The arbitral award in the Rainbow Warrior reflected the persisting doubts. The ILC’s work, noted the tribunal sceptically, ‘allegedly authorizes a State to take unlawful action invoking a state of necessity’; however this was considered ‘controversial’.53 In retrospect, it seems to have been the ICJ’s Gabčíkovo Nagymaros judgment that settled matters.54 Without too much concern, and referring to draft Article 33, the Court recognised:

that the state of necessity is a ground recognized by customary international law for precluding the wrongfulness of an act not in conformity with an international obligation.55

This endorsement was enough to ensure the relatively smooth passage of the provision during the second reading. Since 2001, of course, Article 25 of the ILC’s text has been much in demand: investment arbitration of the last decade would not have been the same without it and while many questions remain (including whether it should apply to the Argentinean crisis of 2001), it now seems beyond doubt that international law recognises a defence of necessity.

Since the completion of the ILC’s project, the ICJ has continued to lend its authority to some of the more ambitious provisions of the 2001 text. Article 41, spelling out special consequences of serious breaches of jus cogens rules (highly controversial at the time), was in essence applied in the Wall opinion, even if without reference to the ILC’s text.56 And three years later, in the Genocide case, the Court explicitly referred to Article 16 of the ILC’s text, which – in one of the more remarkable instances of legal development – proposed a general rule against complicity in State responsibility.57 The ICJ not only confirmed the provision in the most casual fashion,58 but even extended it to a setting involving not two States, but one non-State entity and one State. And judging from the subsequent response, the combination of ILC provision and ICJ endorsement seems to have redrawn the map of shared responsibility.59

Finally, the ICJ’s influence can also be felt at a more granular level: in many instances, ICJ pronouncements delivered clarity regarding the scope of provisions that everyone agreed would feature in the ILC’s text but which required some clarification. The eventual formulation of the ILC’s provisions on countermeasures provides an illustration: while many of the crucial questions had been addressed beforehand, the ICJ’s Gabčíkovo Nagymaros judgment usefully added precision, for example by clarifying the relationship between countermeasures and treaty-law responses based on Article 60 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (VCLT) or by introducing the notion of a ‘commensurate’ response.60 Whereas this increased clarity, the ICJ’s impact in other fields was more decisive. In relation to Article 8 of the ILC’s text – governing the attribution of private conduct directed and/or controlled by a State – both the ICJ and ILC were robust in defending the relatively restrictive construction of that rule, as shaped by the Nicaragua case,61 against the International Criminal Court for the Former Yugoslavia’s (ICTY) more lenient Tadić test.62 As the matter has been discussed in detail elsewhere,63 it is sufficient to refer to the ICJ’s judgment in the (Bosnian) Genocide case, in which – without much substantive argument, and despite the Court’s willingness to take on board the ICTY’s approach to issues of international criminal law – the Tadić test was dismissed out of hand.64 As a result, it would seem far-fetched today to suggest that overall control is sufficient to justify attribution of private conduct – faced with dissent the ILC-ICJ has struck back.

4 Taking stock: the substantial impact of PCIJ and ICJ jurisprudence

The preceding considerations, though selective and cursory, suggest that in the complex process of shaping the contemporary law of State responsibility, the PCIJ and ICJ have been highly influential. To call the law of responsibility ‘essentially judge-made’65 may be an exaggeration; it ignores the ILC’s essential role in devising a ‘master plan’ and in overseeing its gradual implementation. However, both Courts have been pivotal players: the PCIJ in setting the stage, the ICJ as the ILC’s ‘co-agent’ of legal development. In fact, if one were to engage in a comparative exercise and ‘rate’ the PCIJ’s and ICJ’s impact on the development of different areas of law,66 State responsibility would be in the top flight, alongside the law of territory, diplomatic protection (to the extent that it is admitted as an autonomous area of international law) and, perhaps, the law of treaties. On all of these fields, the PCIJ and ICJ, over time, have exercised a substantial influence.

(a) Some comparative remarks

With respect to State responsibility, three aspects of this substantial influence stand out.

First, State responsibility has been a permanent feature of the PCIJ and ICJ caseload, and their jurisprudence has been a constant source of influence. The PCIJ’s first contentious case (Wimbledon) involved questions of responsibility, as did Corfu Channel, the case of the ICJ; since then, questions of responsibility have been a regular feature of ICJ proceedings. Of the various branches and sections of public international law, the law of treaties (and perhaps the law of claims, unless it is viewed as part of responsibility) may be the only other with a similarly long-standing record of jurisprudence. Other areas have either come before the Court sporadically67 or they have come and gone.68 Responsibility has stayed and little suggests that this should change. This does not ensure influence on the development of the law but it is an enabling factor.

Secondly, whereas in many other areas of international law the PCIJ and ICJ have only pronounced on specific issues – such as maritime delimitation within the law of the sea,69 or the relationship between human rights and general international law70 – the Courts’ jurisprudence on questions of responsibility has left footprints all over the field: from general principles formulated by the PCIJ to specific rules clarified by the ICJ, few parts of the contemporary law of responsibility have completely escaped judicial scrutiny. Whereas typically the PCIJ and ICJ address specific and selected issues of a given area of law, in the field of responsibility their jurisprudence has been a pervasive factor.

Thirdly, PCIJ and ICJ pronouncements on questions of responsibility have throughout been treated as authoritative. Binding only ‘between the parties and in respect of that particular case’,71 PCIJ and ICJ decisions have to persuade to be relevant. And, while generally, the PCIJ and ICJ have been rather successful, persuasion often is a matter of degree: there are (rare) instances in which judgments have been overruled (such as Lotus) or deliberately bypassed,72 and a number of decisions have remained highly controversial.73 By contrast, the brief survey given above suggests that in the field of responsibility, jurisprudence is indeed accorded ‘a truly astonishing deference’.74 PCIJ statements continue to be seen as ‘the law’, and on more than one occasion, the ICJ has been recognised as the supreme arbiter deciding the fate of controversial ILC provisions. Despite the wealth of jurisprudence, and the sensitive character of some of the PCIJ and ICJ cases on questions of responsibility, it is hard to think of any equivalent to Lotus or Fisheries.75 As a general matter, PCIJ and ICJ decisions have been ‘bright beacons’: rather than ‘flicker[ing] and [dying] near-instant deaths’,76 they have been remarkably persistent.

(b) Three lessons

The development of the modern law of State responsibility in many respects displays unique features. However, it yields a number of general lessons about the role of international courts as ‘law-formative agencies’.77 In concluding, three such lessons merit being briefly spelled out.

First, the preceding survey suggests that the impact of PCIJ and ICJ pronouncements on the development of international law in a given area is a natural by-product of their dispute settlement activity. This sounds trite, but it may be worth stressing since much of the scholarship seeks to explain factors accounting for the precedential impact of judicial pronouncements, which is said to depend on the attitude of courts,78 on the strength of their reasoning79 or on the (essential or obiter) character of a particular pronouncement.80 Experience in the field of State responsibility does not bear out these distinctions: it includes ratio and dicta,81 well-reasoned statements, and mere assertions.82 And who could say whether the PCIJ and ICJ, since the 1920s, have been ‘activist’ or ‘restrained’? If the PCIJ and ICJ have been influential players in the development of State responsibility (unlike in other areas of international law), then this would primarily seem to reflect the fact that they have decided responsibility cases for nine decades. The first lesson can be formulated in refreshingly simple terms: ‘The impact of international courts and tribunals on the evolution of international law largely depends upon how many cases are brought before them.’83 This would explain the relatively high influence on the development of State responsibility.

Secondly, the substantial impact of PCIJ and ICJ pronouncements on State responsibility may also reflect the fact that the law of responsibility is particularly receptive to judicial development. It belongs to the core of general international law, on which the world’s ‘generalist’ court is particularly trusted. It is based on organisational principles that require to be spelled out and applied – which are much better suited to be concretised in dispute settlement processes than, for example, specialised fields of law comprising vast numbers of specific provisions (such as the law of the sea, international humanitarian, or international environmental law). As importantly, as a field of law, State responsibility lacks specialised institutions to administer the application of the law – in the way human rights committees or Meetings of the Parties (MoPs) and Conferences of the Parties (CoPs) ‘manage’ their respective treaties, moulding them in a process of regular engagement and adaptation. What is more, as has been shown, the ILC, as the key institution overseeing the codification process, seemed to co-operate harmoniously with the Court. Experience in the field of State responsibility thus suggests that, in addition to numbers of cases, the impact of international courts on legal development may depend on the ‘make-up’ of the field, which can be receptive (such as State responsibility, but also diplomatic protection, or the law of treaties) or not.

Thirdly, the survey highlights how the role of courts as agencies of legal development can change over time. Where the PCIJ could lay down general principles, the ICJ would operate within the parameters of responsibility established by the ILC. Conversely, the ICJ retained an important role, as through its decisions it could engage with normative propositions and confirm or modify the legal status of specific draft articles. This markedly differs from the much more limited role of international courts that only become involved after the completion of a codification exercise – as happened, for instance, with respect to the law of the sea or international humanitarian law. A third lesson to be drawn from this brief survey is that international courts, as agencies of legal development, depend on the right circumstances or ‘setting’: they are influential during the formative stages of the law and during long-term and on-going codification attempts.

5 Conclusion

The making of the modern law of State responsibility has been a complex and long-standing process. Since the 1960s, the process has been led by the International Law Commission guided by its Special Rapporteurs. If the work – allegedly to be accomplished within a few summer months84 – was eventually completed then it is because, in implementing its ‘master plan’, the Commission could draw on the work of reliable agencies of legal development. Among these agencies, the PCIJ and ICJ were of crucial importance: their jurisprudence shaped many of the building blocks, and some of the cornerstones, of the eventual edifice. In retrospect, it seems clear that without the jurisprudence of the two World Courts the project could not have been completed.

* This chapter, focusing on general questions of State responsibility, was completed before the publication of James Crawford’s latest publication on the subject matter. See James Crawford, State Responsibility: The General Part (Cambridge University Press, 2013).

1 The term is borrowed from Hersch Lauterpacht, The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (London: Stevens, 1958), ch. 1 (‘The International Court as an Agency for Developing International Law’); and Hersch Lauterpacht, The Development of International Law by the Permanent Court of International Justice (London: Longmans Green and Company, 1934), 2.

2 A recent attempt to provide a comparative account can be found in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013).

3 Alain Pellet, ‘Some Remarks on the Recent Case Law of the International Court of Justice on Responsibility Issues’ in Péter Kovács (ed.), International Law: A Quiet Strength (Miscellanea in memoriam Géza Herczegh) (Budapest: Pazmany Press, 2011), 112.

4 James Crawford, ‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 81.

5 Patrick Daillier, ‘The Development of the Law of Responsibility through the Case Law’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), Handbook of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 38.

6 Jan Paulsson, ‘International Arbitration and the Generation of Legal Norms: Treaty, Arbitration and International Law’ in Albert Jan van den Berg (ed.), ICCA Congress Series No. 13: International Arbitration 2006: Back to Basics? (The Hague: Kluwer Law International, 2007), 879, 881.

7 ILC Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts, reproduced with commentaries in ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (2001), 26. (All future references to the ILC’s text are to this source.)

8 Crawford, ‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’, 81.

9 A quick glance at Ian Brownlie’s System of the Law of Nations: State Responsibility, 1st edn (Oxford University Press, 1983) is sufficient to illustrate the point. Published barely three decades ago, the work – with its detailed exposition of causes of action, its focus on remedies and on protest etc. – feels very much ‘out of sync’ with contemporary understanding. The same is true for Philip Allott’s ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, Harvard International Law Journal, 29 (1988), 1 – notwithstanding his fantastic description of the ILC’s approach (‘generalizing about the effect of unlawful acts without talking too much about any particular wrongful acts’, 7). Rereading these (and other) works is useful as it illustrates alternative approaches to responsibility. And at the same time, one appreciates how decisively international law has moved on.

10 Allott, ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, 6 (his footnote 18).

11 See para. 1 of the ILC’s Introductory Commentary to the Articles on State Responsibility. Not expressly mentioned is the fact that the ASR should also set out modalities governing the invocation of responsibility. A remark by Rosalyn Higgins, made before the completion of even the first reading, captures the scope of the project very well: ‘One can now begin to see why a topic that should on the face of it take one summer’s work has taken forty years. It has been interpreted to cover not only issues of attributability to the state, but also the entire substantive law of obligations, and the entirety of international law relating to compensation’; see Rosalyn Higgins, Problems and Process: International Law and How We Use It (Oxford University Press, 1995), 148.

12 Crawford, ‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’, 76.

13 See commentary to Art. 12 ASR, para. 5: ‘there is no room in international law for a distinction, such as is drawn by some legal systems, between the regime of responsibility for breach of a treaty and for breach of some other rule, i.e. for responsibility arising ex contractu or ex delicto’.

14 See Part II, Chapter 3 (comprising Arts. 40, 41 ASR) for the ILC’s attempt to rescue some form of ‘special regime’ for particularly egregious breaches. As the introductory commentary to that chapter (para. 7) makes clear, the chapter spells out certain special consequences, without reflecting a categorical distinction between ‘classes’ of breaches. This is in contrast to the Commission’s initial scheme which – in draft Art. 19 of the first reading text – had divided wrongful conduct into two classes, viz. ‘crimes’ and ‘delicts’. The appropriateness and usefulness of that categorical distinction have been much discussed: for a summary see James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility (Cambridge University Press, 2002), Introduction, 16–20.

15 ASR, Introductory commentary, para. 3(f).

16 Arts. 4–11 ASR.

17 Arts. 20–7 ASR.

18 Arts. 31–9 ASR, as well as (for the special consequences triggered by serious breaches of jus cogens norms) Arts. 40–1.

19 See Arts. 42 and 48 ASR.

20 Daillier, ‘The Development of the Law of Responsibility through the Case Law’.

21 Cf. above n. 2.

22 Allott, ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, 7. In James Crawford’s words, ‘Ago recognised that propositions about state responsibility would, curiously, be more stable than substantive rules, which are liable to change’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 6.

23 As summarised in Roberto Ago, ‘First Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2 (1969), 125, 139. The subcommittee’s deliberations, summarised by Roberto Ago, and the working papers submitted to it, are reproduced in ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 227.

24 See above n. 8.

25 Allott, ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, 6 (his footnote 18).

26 Working Paper, reproduced in ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 251. The statement continued: ‘[C]ertain principles have a general scope transcending the particular case [i.e. field, CJT] of responsibility to which they are applied. State responsibility should therefore be considered as a whole.’

27 In the subcommittee, this approach was, for example, favoured by Jiménez de Aréchaga and Modesto Paredes: see their working papers, reproduced in ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 237 and 244.

28 In an annex to his working paper submitted in 1963 (ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 254), Ago listed a wealth of relevant works. Yet as Brownlie, System of the Law of Nations: State Responsibility I, 7 and 8, notes, much of the literature did not discuss State responsibility as a general concept: ‘[m]uch of the literature of the nineteenth century continued to ignore the issues of responsibility of states as such’, whereas literature in the ‘formative period (1898–1930) was varied’ and focused on special issues, notably injury to aliens. As Brownlie goes on to note, some of the twentieth-century classics of British scholarship like Brierly’s Law of Nationscontain[ed] no discussion of state responsibility as a category’ (System of the Law of Nations: State Responsibility I, 2) (which remains true for the most recent edition prepared by Clapham). One should add that where State responsibility was discussed as a category, the treatment often remained focused on injuries to aliens.

29 Treatment of Polish Nationals and Other Persons of Polish Origin or Speech in the Danzig Territory, Advisory Opinion, 4 February 1932, PCIJ, Series A/B, No. 44, 24–5; SS Lotus (France v. Turkey), Judgment No. 9, 7 September 1927, PCIJ, Series A, No. 10, 24.

30 In addition to the statement made in Polish Nations (referred to in the next footnote) see e.g. SS ‘Wimbledon’ (United Kingdom v. Germany), Judgment, 17 August 1923, PCIJ, Series A, No. 1, 29–30; Greco-Bulgarian ‘Communities’, Advisory Opinion, 31 August 1930, PCIJ, Series B, No. 17, 32; Free Zones of Upper Savoy and the District of Gex, Judgment, 7 June 1932, PCIJ, Series A/B, No. 46, 167.

31 Treatment of Polish Nationals and Other Persons of Polish Origin or Speech in the Danzig Territory, 24.

32 Art. 3 ASR provides as follows: ‘The characterization of an act of a State as internationally wrongful is governed by international law. Such characterization is not affected by the characterization of the same act as lawful by internal law.’

33 See above n. 10.

34 It did so in the context of an alleged breach of treaty, stating that the purportedly wrongful conduct had to be ‘attributable to the State and described as contrary to the treaty right of another State’: Phosphates in Morocco (Italy v. France), Judgment, 14 June 1938, PCIJ Series A/B, No. 74, 28.

36 For alternative approaches contrast the PCIJ’s decisions in the SS ‘Wimbledon’ (United Kingdom v. Germany), 20 (accepting a broad right of standing of applicant States that had ‘a clear interest in the execution of the provisions relating to the Kiel Canal, since they all possess fleets and merchant vessels flying their respective flags); and Interpretation of Statute of Memel Territory (UK, France, Italy and Japan v. Lithuania), Order of 24 June 1932, PCIJ Series A/B, No. 47 and No. 49 (recognising the standing of applicants whose ‘only interest [was] to see that the Convention to which they are Parties is carried out by Lithuania’ – as put by the British agent: see PCIJ, Series C, No. 59, 173). As the brief references suggest, the PCIJ could be surprisingly modern in determining whether claimant States had standing in judicio. In his separate opinion in the 1962 judgment in South West Africa, Judge Jessup drew on the PCIJ’s jurisprudence to argue (persuasively) that ‘[i]nternational law has long recognised that States may have legal interests in matters which do not affect their financial, economic, or other “material”, or, say, “physical” or “tangible” interests’ (South West Africa cases (Ethiopia v. South Africa; Liberia v. South Africa), Preliminary Objections, Judgment, 21 December 1962, ICJ Reports (1962), 425). The 1966 judgment in the same cases unfortunately would come to overshadow the PCIJ’s earlier and more nuanced approach to legal standing. For more on these aspects see Christian J. Tams, Enforcing Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law (Cambridge University Press, 2005, rev. pbck edn 2010), 69–79.

37 For details see e.g. Bruno Simma, ‘Bilateralism and Community Interest in the Law of State Responsibility’ in Yoram Dinstein and Mala Tabory (eds.), International Law in a Time of Perplexity: Essays in Honour of Shabtai Rosenne (Dordrecht: Martinus Nijhoff, 1989), 821; James Crawford, ‘Responsibilities for Breaches of Communitarian Norms: An Appraisal of Article 48 of the ILC Articles on Responsibility of States for Wrongful Acts’ in Ulrich Fastenrathet al. (eds.), From Bilateralism to Community Interest: Essays in Honour of Judge Bruno Simma (Oxford University Press, 2011), 221. The author’s own view is set out in Tams, Enforcing Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law.

38 Mavrommatis Palestine Concessions (Greece v. Britain), Judgment, 30 August 1924, PCIJ Series A, No. 2 (1924), 12.

39 As diplomatic protection was subsequently ‘spun off’ into a separate topic (related to, but independent from, the modern notion of responsibility), the matter is not pursued in detail here. For a recent analysis see Kate Parlett, ‘Diplomatic Protection and the International Court of Justice’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 87.

40 Cf. above n. 35.

41 Factory at Chorzów (Germany v. Poland) (Merits), Judgment, 13 September 1928, PCIJ Series A, No. 17 (1928), 29.

42 Ibid., 47. This was said to be an ‘essential principle contained in the actual notion of an illegal act’.

44 See e.g. para. 1 of the ILC’s commentary to Art. 31 ASR: ‘The general principle of the consequences of the commission of an internationally wrongful act was stated by PCIJ in the Factory at Chorzów case.’ As regards the primacy of restitution, the ILC’s commentary pragmatically emphasises that ‘[o]f the various forms of reparation, compensation is perhaps the most commonly sought in international practice’ (commentary to Art. 36, para 2). But Art. 36 ASR does accept (in the words of para. 3 of the commentary) ‘primacy as a matter of legal principle’.

45 The point was recently made by Akbar Rasulov: ‘[A]s even the briefest scrutiny of its case-law can confirm, the Court throughout its twenty-year career remained a very committed practitioner of conceptualist reasoning’: it would identify, without much argument, the alleged ‘objective meaning’ of a principle and ‘deduce from this principle by way of “objective” legal reasoning an entire juridical regime with numerous details and complicated normative and remedial structures’. See Akbar Rasulov, ‘The Doctrine of Sources in the Discourse of the Permanent Court of International Justice’ in Christian J. Tams and Malgosia Fitzmaurice (eds.), Legacies of the Permanent Court of International Justice (Leiden: Brill, 2013), 308–9.

46 As regards early ICJ pronouncements preceding the ILC’s reconceptualisation see notably Corfu Channel (United Kingdom v. Albania), Judgment, 9 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 4 and 244. The Reparations opinion (Reparation for Injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations, Advisory Opinion, 11 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 171) sets the stage for the subsequent development of a regime of responsibility of international organisations (ARIO 2011); as it does not concern State responsibility, it is left aside here.

47 See above n. 8.

48 See above n. 9 for comment on two alternative visions of responsibility that would be left to one side as the ILC’s approach became dominant.

49 United States Diplomatic and Consular Staff in Tehran (United States of America v. Iran), Judgment, 24 May 1980, ICJ Reports (1980), 3, 35, para. 74.

50 See James Crawford, ‘First Report on State Responsibility’, UN Doc. A/CN.4/490, Add. 5, paras. 281–6. In addition to the Hostages case, reliance was placed on the Lighthouses award, which had considered a similar situation in the context of State succession (Lighthouses Arbitration (France v. Greece) (18 April 1956), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. 12, 155).

51 See para. 6 of the ILC’s commentary to Art. 11 ASR, explaining that, while the ICJ had spoken of ‘approval’ and ‘endorsement’, ‘as a general matter, conduct will not be attributable to a State under article 11 where a State merely acknowledges the factual existence of conduct or expresses its verbal approval of it’; instead an official ‘adoption’ was required.

52 Commentary to Art. 48 ASR, para. 8, citing Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited (Belgium v. Spain) (Second Phase), ICJ Reports (1970), 3, 32, para. 33.

53 Rainbow Warrior Arbitration (New Zealand v. France) (30 April 1990), Reports of International Arbitration Awards, vol. XX (1990), 254.

54 As put by James Crawford (‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’, 80–1): ‘At the time when the Court dealt with the argument of necessity, it was very much an open question whether it would be accepted.’

55 Gabčíkovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary v. Slovakia), Judgment, 25 September 1997, ICJ Reports (1997), 40, para. 51.

56 Legal Consequences of the Construction of a Wall in the Occupied Palestinian Territory, Advisory Opinion, 9 July 2004, ICJ Reports (2004), 199–200, paras. 154–9.

57 Art. 16 ASR provides as follows: ‘A State which aids or assists another State in the commission of an internationally wrongful act by the latter is internationally responsible for doing so if: (a) that State does so with knowledge of the circumstances of the internationally wrongful act; and (b) the act would be internationally wrongful if committed by that State.’

58 The Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, 26 February 2007, ICJ Reports (2007), 217, para. 420.

59 Many aspects are explored by SHARES, the research project on shared responsibility in international law, available at www.sharesproject.nl/.

60 Gabčíkovo-Nagymaros Project, 55–7, paras. 82–7. For the ILC’s reception of the judgment see e.g. commentary to Art. 49 ASR, paras. 2, 4 and Art. 51, para. 4; for a detailed comment on Art. 60 VCLT (including on the provision’s relationship to countermeasures) see Bruno Simma and Christian J. Tams, ‘Article 60’ in Olivier Corten and Pierre Klein (eds.), The Vienna Conventions on the Law of Treaties: A Commentary (Oxford University Press, 2011), 1352.

61 Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United States of America), Judgment, 27 June 1986, ICJ Reports (1986), 62 and 64–5, paras. 109 and 115 (requiring effective control of the specific wrongful acts).

62 Prosecutor v. Tadić, Case IT-94–1-A (1999), ICTY, Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 15 July 1999, ILM 38 (1999), 1541 et seq.

63 See e.g. André J. J. de Hoogh, ‘Articles 4 and 8 of the 2001 ILC Articles on State Responsibility, the Tadić Case and Attribution of Acts of Bosnian Serb Authorities to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, British Yearbook of International Law, 72 (2001), 255.

64 The Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), 206–11, paras. 396–407.

65 Cf. above n. 2.

66 For an attempt see Christian J. Tams, ‘The ICJ as a “Law-Formative Agency”: Summary and Synthesis’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 377.

67 This would, for example, be true for many of the substantive areas of international law: as Sir Franklin Berman points out, ‘the occasional and adventitious nature of the ICJ’s caseload has the almost automatic consequence that the Court is unlikely to be given the opportunity to revisit successively particular areas of substantive international law’: The International Court of Justice as an “Agent” of Legal Development?’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 20.

68 Proceedings relating to immunity would fall within the first category: the ICJ really only started to get involved in the last decade. Case law on minority rights belongs to the second category; it effectively stopped when the inter-war system of minority protection (in which the PCIJ played a crucial supervisory role) came to an end.

69 For an exposition see Vaughan Lowe and Antonios Tzanakopoulos, ‘The Development of the Law of the Sea by the International Court of Justice’ in Tams and Sloan, Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 177.

70 See e.g. Bruno Simma, ‘Human Rights before the International Court of Justice: Community Interest Coming to Life?’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 301.

71 See Art. 59 of the ICJ Statute.

72 The ‘reversal’ of the Lotus holding on port state jurisdiction over collisions on the high seas is the most prominent example of overruling, contrast the Lotus case (SS Lotus (France v. Turkey), 27) to Art. 1 of the International Convention for the Unification of Certain Rules Relating to Penal Jurisdiction in Matters of Collision or Other Incidents of Collision (‘1952 Brussels Convention’) (Brussels, adopted 10 May 1952, entered into force 20 November 1955), 439 UNTS 233. As for bypassing, see e.g. Fisheries Jurisdiction (UK v. Iceland), Judgment, 25 July 1974, ICJ Reports (1974), 3 and 175: the Court’s comments on ‘fisheries zones’ would not be taken up; the EEZ was too attractive.

73 One need only think of consecutive ICJ pronouncements on the jus ad bellum.

74 As put by Daniel Patrick O’Connell, International Law, 2nd edn, 2 vols. (London: Stevens and Sons, 1970), I, 32.

75 See the references above n. 72.

76 Cf. above n. 6.

77 The term has been coined by O’Connell, International Law, 31.

78 Cf. debates about judicial activism: for a recent account see e.g. Daniel Terris, Cesare P. R. Romano and Leigh Swigart, The International Judge: An Introduction to the Men and Women Who Decide the World’s Cases (Oxford University Press, 2007), 121.

79 See e.g. Georg Schwarzenberger, International Law as Applied by International Courts and Tribunals, 3rd edn (London: Stevens and Sons, 1957), 32; and similarly O’Connell, International Law, 32.

80 See e.g. Robert Y. Jennings, ‘The Judiciary, National and International, and the Development of International Law’, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 45 (1996), 6et seq.; Mohamed Shahabuddeen, Precedent in the World Court (Cambridge University Press, 1996), 152–64.

81 Among the latter, one could mention celebrated dicta decreeing the primacy of restitution over compensation (Factory at Chorzów (Germany v. Poland), 47) and ‘discovering’ the concept of obligations erga omnes (Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited (Belgium v. Spain) 32–3).

82 E.g. there is a remarkable absence of legal argument in the successful rejection, by the ICJ and the ILC, of the ICTY’s Tadić approach to attribution.

83 Alan Boyle and Christine Chinkin, The Making of International Law (Oxford University Press, 2007), 269.

84 Cf. above n. 11.

17 Defending individual ships from pirates Questions of State responsibility and immunity

Douglas Guilfoyle *

1 Introduction

Somali and, increasingly, West African piracy has captured international attention since 2008. A significant international law literature has followed, largely focused on the multinational naval deployment in the Gulf of Aden and Indian Ocean which is engaged in efforts to deter, prosecute and imprison pirates.1 This neglects a key development: State and industry efforts to defend individual ships. The naval deployments, given limited resources, have focused on area protection: stationing ships to ‘picket’ areas of ocean or to protect vessels within a recommended transit corridor.2 Obviously, this approach cannot guarantee the security of any one vessel.

The shipping industry has concluded that the best way to secure any given vessel against pirate attack is to ‘harden’ that individual vessel as a target. Initially, such measures consisted primarily of Best Management Practices, recommendations for the passive or non-lethal defence of vessels through measures such as barriers to boarding, converted fire-hose water-cannons and secure ‘citadels’.3 The more controversial development, discussed here, has been the turn to armed security. This may take two forms, both of which may implicate State responsibility.

First, many in the industry have called for the deployment of marines, typically from the flag State’s armed forces, aboard commercial vessels in Vessel Protection Detachments (VPDs).4 The presumption was that such VPDs would clearly enjoy both authority to use force and sovereign immunity before national courts in the event of mistaken uses of force. However, the Enrica Lexie incident of February 2012, in which two Italian marines serving in a VPD allegedly killed two Indian fishermen, demonstrates that the questions involved are more complex. At time of writing, the case remains before Indian courts (although one marine has returned to Italy for medical treatment).

Secondly, recognising that military assets are finite, there has been a turn by an initially reluctant industry towards using Privately Contracted Armed Security Personnel (PCASP).5 Novel questions arise regarding: (a) the duties of States to regulate the use of PCASP aboard their flag vessels where they are aware that such use is occurring; and (b) the consequences for States (if any) which may flow from permitting the use of PCASP. In particular, when may inadequate regulation and control of the use of force by PCASP become internationally wrongful? Further questions arise about the extent to which corporations, such as Private Maritime Security Companies (PMSCs) engaged in the employment and supply of PCASP, can commit international wrongs and whether States can be complicit in those wrongs.6 These questions are addressed after a brief consideration of the international law applicable to the use of force against pirates.

2 Using force in countering piracy

This section does not review the rules governing the use of force in maritime policing operations in detail. It is sufficient to note that when a State attempts to capture a vessel and those aboard for law enforcement purposes, the use of force should be necessary (that is, used as a last resort) and proportionate.7 The more pertinent question here is the difference between government counter-piracy operations and individual self-defence against pirates.

The UN Convention on the Law of the Sea 1982 (UNCLOS)8 provides that warships or ‘other duly authorized ships or aircraft clearly marked and identifiable as being on government service’ (Article 107) have the right to ‘seize a pirate ship…or a ship…under the control of pirates, and arrest’ persons aboard (Article 105). This power is not exercisable by VPDs aboard private vessels, unless such vessels are both ‘authorised’ to conduct such operations and ‘marked’ as on ‘government service’. What powers at international law does a VPD have, then, to repel pirates? They have the same power as private individuals: self-defence. The International Law Commission stated that the concept of ‘seizure’ of pirate craft (commenting on the equivalent provision in what became Article 19 of the Convention on the High Seas 19589): ‘[c]learly…does not apply in the case of a merchant ship which has repulsed…[a pirate] attack…and, in exercising its right of self-defence, overpowers the pirate ship and subsequently hands it over to a warship’ or coastal State authorities.10 The presence of a State VPD or State-licensed but privately retained PCASP aboard a merchant vessel should not change this position. The important point is that self-defence by those aboard a merchant vessel against pirate attack is not an exercise of sovereign authority. The applicability of the basic right of individual self-defence on the high seas might be considered to follow from either a general principle of law common to all legal systems11 or a simple application of the flag State’s criminal law.

3 Vessel Protection Detachments and counter-piracy: questions of State responsibility and immunity

States including France, Spain, Israel and Italy have provided VPDs to some vessels flying their flags and transiting the so-called ‘High Risk Area’ for piracy (essentially the Gulf of Aden and Indian Ocean).12 For example, French tuna trawlers operating out of the Seychelles have carried embarked marines since 2009.13 Controversy can occur, however, when VPDs use force – especially if acting in mistaken self-defence.

The most controversial such case is the Enrica Lexie incident of 15 February 2012 in which two Italian marines allegedly fired upon a vessel mistaken for a pirate craft, killing two Indian fishermen.14 The incident occurred outside India’s territorial waters, but the Enrica Lexie subsequently entered port and the marines were arrested. There is no doubt that, as a unit of Italy’s armed forces, the VPD was a State organ and Italy is responsible for its actions.15 If the use of force in mistaken self-defence is an international wrong, Italy must obviously make reparation. Italy has already directly compensated the families of the dead fishermen,16 but may further owe India satisfaction for mistakenly firing upon its fishing vessel.17

While the deaths are clearly attributable to the Italian State, the more difficult questions have been the jurisdiction of Indian courts and the immunity of Italian marines from that jurisdiction. The potential bases of Indian jurisdiction are straightforward. First, India could clearly rely on passive personality jurisdiction18 or – by analogy with the territorial effects doctrine – jurisdiction over acts causing effects on its flag vessel.19 India also invoked the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation 1988 (SUA Convention),20 which obliges it to prosecute an ‘act of violence against a person on board a ship if that act is likely to endanger the safe navigation of that ship’,21 and which upholds India’s jurisdiction over such offences committed ‘against or on board a ship flying [its] flag’.22 However, Italy sought to rely on Article 97(1) UNCLOS, providing:

In the event of a collision or any other incident of navigation concerning a ship on the high seas, involving the penal…responsibility of the master or of any other person in the service of the ship, no penal…proceedings may be instituted…except before the judicial…authorities either of the flag State or of the State of which such person is a national.23

While VPD members are arguably ‘in the service of the ship’, it is difficult to consider that firing upon another vessel is an ‘incident of navigation’. The term ‘incident of navigation’ probably extends to cover ‘maritime casualties’ as defined in Article 221(2) UNCLOS, including:

[any] collision of vessels, stranding or other incident of navigation, or other occurrence on board a vessel or external to it resulting in material damage or imminent threat of material damage to a vessel or cargo.24

Nothing in this wording prima facie encompasses death or injury to natural persons – though this was undoubtedly the intended effect. The inspiration for Article 97, the 1952 Brussels Convention rules on criminal jurisdiction over collisions, was originally introduced in response to Turkey’s prosecution of a French national for negligent navigation occasioning a fatal high seas collision (as famously litigated in the Lotus case).25 However, the terms ‘collision’ and ‘incident of navigation’ appear to focus closely on the steering and management of the ship itself as an object capable of causing death or injury. Extending the provision to cover intentional acts by the crew in projecting force beyond the ship would appear a broad reading unsupported by the plain language.

If Indian courts therefore have jurisdiction, the question becomes one of functional immunity. Cases involving the shooting of nationals by foreign armed forces are invariably controversial, and the State practice is diverse. Identifying the relevant context is important. Different rules may apply to cases where foreign State organs are present by invitation in a State’s territory (in which case their official acts will be held immune)26 and those cases where they enter uninvited or commit espionage.27 One 2011 case in the UK held that functional immunity cannot apply where a State official commits illegal acts within another State’s territory.28 However, the present scenario does not clearly fit such categories: the marines physically remained within Italian jurisdiction though their acts occasioned consequences within Indian jurisdiction. An analogy might be made with perimeter guard cases, dealing with the customary international law status of foreign bases. For example, in In re Gilbert a United States soldier had shot dead a Brazilian citizen who had repeatedly attempted to enter a US base. The Brazilian courts upheld immunity on the basis that the ‘marine committed the offence in the exercise of his specific duty as a sentry’.29 In a seemingly contrary case, Japan v. Girard, a Japanese court held (strictly, obiter) that a marine surrendered to Japanese justice after shooting a local woman for scavenging on an artillery range would have enjoyed no immunity.30 The case turned, however, on a finding that the defendant acted to gratify his own sadistic whims by luring the deceased to a point where he was authorised to shoot her. Such flagrant abuse of authority was seen as severing the connection between his act and his State function. Similarly, in the present case Indian courts have to date rejected any plea of immunity, a state High Court holding:

[t]he shooting was ‘cruel’ and ‘brutal’ and hence it can be inferred that…[the naval guards acted]…on their own.31

The reasoning involved, denying immunity to objectively sovereign acts by reference to the actor’s subjective motives, is dubious unless there is clear evidence of substantial departure from the scope of official duties.32

The Indian Supreme Court entertained an interlocutory appeal on jurisdiction in the case, delivering its judgment in January 2013.33 The judgment holds that India may assert jurisdiction and that Article 97(1) UNCLOS is not applicable. The result is correct, but the Supreme Court’s reasoning that Article 97(1) cannot cover criminal acts is almost certainly wrong.34 It also, rather peculiarly, held that India could claim jurisdiction on the basis that while the relevant events occurred outside India’s territorial sea they occurred within its contiguous zone and that the Indian Penal Code therefore applied as UNCLOS allows full criminal law enforcement jurisdiction in that zone out to 24 nautical miles from a State’s baselines.35 Quite simply, it does not.36 The holding is puzzling as the Supreme Court otherwise acknowledged that beyond the territorial sea a coastal State enjoys only limited sovereign rights.37 Most peculiarly, the Supreme Court did not directly confront the ‘degree of immunity’ enjoyed by a State’s armed forces for events occurring within a foreign State’s jurisdiction.38 It did, however, expressly state that questions of immunity could be re-agitated at the trial in the light of the evidence adduced.39 The Supreme Court may, therefore, have implicitly accepted the submission that there was a dispute as to whether the marines’ acts were not inherently sovereign acts (acts jure imperii) but rather were acts any person can perform (acts jure gestionis).40 This would make the existence of immunity dependent on the trial court’s characterisation of the facts. At the time of writing, the case had not yet come to trial.

One reason State immunity case law tends to become a wilderness of single instances is a lack of analytical clarity. Much municipal case law has regrettably tended to focus ‘more upon the act than the actor’ in determining which acts benefit from immunity.41 However, this assumes all acts can neatly be divided into acts jure imperii or acts jure gestionis, a division for which there is no generally accepted test.42 The deployment of marines as a VPD is clearly an act of sovereign authority, but defending a private vessel from pirates is an act any person could perform. As Crawford has pointed out, rather than searching for an elusive dividing line between sovereign and ordinary acts, it would be more logical (as numerous contemporary treaties and national statues do)43 to treat state immunity as applying to all organs of state by virtue of their status as such (ratione personae) and then to define the acknowledged exceptions.44 On this approach, the Italian VPD would be immune from Indian criminal jurisdiction until a relevant exception could be identified. One might think the issue could be resolved by the ‘territorial tort’ principle. For example, under section 5(a) of the UK State Immunity Act a foreign state ‘is not immune as respects proceedings in respect of…death or personal injury…caused by an act or omission in the United Kingdom’; however, this provision has no application to criminal cases.45 Similarly, the UN Convention on Jurisdictional Immunities of States and their Property, despite containing a similar principle in Article 12, is understood to have no application in criminal cases.46 The point, therefore, remains controversial.

4 PCASP: questions of State responsibility

4.1 State responsibility for non-State actors: the ordinary principles

The International Maritime Organisation (IMO) has, since 2009, issued ‘interim’ guidance to flag States and shipowners on the use of PCASP to protect vessels from pirate attack in the High Risk Area.47 The embarkation of PCASP is increasingly common with up to 15–25 per cent of all vessels transits through the High Risk Area now carrying them.48 This State practice clearly indicates that the use of PCASP does not per se violate international law.49 PCASP have also proved extraordinarily effective; so far, no vessel with embarked PCASP has been taken by pirates.50 However, as the Enrica Lexie incident shows, having armed persons defend a vessel can have tragic consequences. When, then, might flag States incur responsibility if PCASP are embarked upon their vessels?

First, the use of PCASP may indirectly implicate the responsibility of a flag State. States are generally not directly responsible for the acts of individuals unless they are State agents or an exceptional rule applies.51 However, States may come under a duty to mitigate the risk that activities within their jurisdiction pose to other States (and their nationals). A State must take all ‘necessary steps immediately’ to prevent or mitigate injury to other States arising from dangers within its jurisdiction.52 This suggests that when States know their flag vessels are using PSCAP they are subject to an international duty to take necessary steps to mitigate any risk to other States (and their nationals) arising from that use. Such a duty would not involve strict liability; at most it would be a standard of ‘due diligence’, the content of which depends upon relevant treaty obligations owed other States.53 In exercising rights of freedom of navigation on the high seas States must, under UNCLOS, ‘have due regard for the interests of other States in their exercise of the freedom of the high seas’.54 This obligation alone could sustain a finding that a due diligence obligation exists regarding activities conducted aboard a vessel under a flag State’s jurisdiction. Further, under the Convention every State must also ‘effectively exercise its jurisdiction and control in administrative, technical and social matters over ships flying its flag’.55 The term ‘administrative, technical and social matters’ is not defined elsewhere in the Convention.56 It obviously extends, however, at least to such matters as are expressly provided for in the Convention concerning construction and seaworthiness, the crewing of vessels, and matters regarding communication and avoidance of collisions.57 It should also be interpreted to include criminal jurisdiction generally, as a flag State must be able to effectively discipline seafarers in criminal cases involving ‘incidents of navigation’ (discussed above).58

Taken together, these basic duties under UNCLOS to exercise ‘due regard’ and to ‘effectively exercise…jurisdiction’ suggest that if PCASP embarked on a vessel wrongfully injure foreign nationals or a foreign vessel, the flag State may risk incurring international responsibility. As above, this would not be vicarious liability for the acts of the PCASP themselves. Nonetheless, liability could arise from a failure of ‘due diligence’, such as a failure to take the minimum necessary steps to have an adequate regulatory regime in place governing PCASP and their acts.

What would such a minimum regime look like? Percy notes that private security companies in general are ‘poorly regulated’ because ‘they are inherently difficult to regulate’.59 At the international level, regulatory efforts tend to find difficulty in securing agreement on effective measures; and ‘domestic regulation alone could never regulate an industry that operates almost entirely abroad’.60 Further, the fast pace of industry change has meant that regulation tends to be backward-looking rather than focused on present challenges.61 One might think such concerns were lessened where the activities in question, while still extraterritorial, are not extra-jurisdictional. Flag States should be in a relatively good position to regulate maritime PCASP through their direct jurisdictional control over their vessels on the high seas. Whether this theoretical advantage is borne out in practice depends, of course, on the nature of regulation and the capacity of the flag State. A principal forum for regulatory efforts regarding maritime PCASP has been the IMO.

In May 2012 the IMO issued Revised Interim Recommendations for Flag States regarding the use of Privately Contracted Armed Security Personnel in the High Risk Area.62 These recommendations run only to two pages. Essentially, the IMO Recommendations note that the permissibility of PCASP aboard vessels ‘is a matter for flag States’, which may individually ‘determine if and under which conditions [their use] will be authorized’.63 Flag States are encouraged to consider whether PCASP ‘would be an appropriate measure’ in the High Risk Area,64 taking into account ‘the possible escalation of violence which could result from the use of firearms’.65 Notably, flag States should also ‘require the parties concerned to comply with all relevant requirements of flag, port and coastal States’ as a vessel carrying PCASP may need to take those personnel (and their weapons) through a variety of jurisdictions.66 If a flag State then decides to permit PCASP, the IMO recommends that any policy governing their use include consideration of:67

  1. 1. ‘the minimum criteria or minimum requirements with which PCASP should comply’, taking into account the relevant IMO guidance to shipowners on PCASP68

  2. 2. ‘a process for authorizing the use of [those] PCASP’ which meet with the flag State criteria

  3. 3. ‘a process by which shipowners, ship operators or shipping companies may be authorized to use PCASP’

  4. 4. ‘the terms and conditions under which the authorization is granted and the accountability for compliance associated with that authorization’

  5. 5. ‘references to any directly applicable national legislation pertaining to the carriage and use of firearms by PCASP…and the relationship of PCASP with the Master while on board’

  6. 6. ‘reporting and record-keeping requirements’.

The reference to the IMO Guidance to Shipowners does incorporate some further detail (as noted below).69 Nonetheless, this IMO list of relevant considerations for flag States does more to highlight than to dispel the potential difficulties. First, while PCASP will have to comply with any flag State firearms regulation, the relevant port State laws will also apply. Where port States are hostile to weapons being carried aboard foreign ships, this may require that certain ports be avoided, or that weapons are ‘bonded’ aboard the vessel, or deposited at a government-run ‘floating armoury’,70 or simply thrown overboard.71 Secondly, there is the question of the ‘relationship of PCASP with the Master’. The IMO Interim Guidance to Shipowners further recommend that a ‘documented [PCASP] command and control structure should provide…a clear statement recognizing that at all times the Master remains in command and retains the overriding authority on board’.72 Under international law, ultimate authority for decisions regarding safety aboard a merchant vessel rests with the master. For example, Regulation 8(a) of Chapter XI-2 of the SOLAS Convention provides: ‘The master shall not be constrained by the Company, the charterer or any other person from taking or executing any decision which, in the professional judgement of the master, is necessary to maintain the safety and security of the ship.’ The final, and perhaps most significant, difficulty in regulating the use of force by PCASP is in ‘reporting and record-keeping requirements’ and ensuring ‘accountability for compliance’ with relevant standards. The most important issue here is, obviously, standards governing the use of force and post-shooting incident inquiries. There may be real problems in conducting an adequate review of shooting incidents occurring far from the flag State’s territory, let alone mounting a criminal investigation.

Nonetheless, a flag State which fails to take adequate measures to prevent such abuses before the fact (through establishing an adequate regulatory framework) or to investigate them afterwards may incur responsibility towards the State whose nationals are injured. As regards the establishment of an adequate regulatory framework, Percy notes that the complexity of regulating the private security industry has tempted States generally to rely on industry self-regulation, such as the voluntary International Code of Conduct for Private Security Service Providers (ICoC) initiative convened by the Swiss government and the Geneva Centre for the Democratic Control of Armed Forces.73 An International Standards Organisation (ISO) certification for PCASP is also being developed in consultation with the industry.74 A completely ‘hands-off’ approach by States, simply relying on such third-party certification, would probably not satisfy due diligence obligations. Nonetheless, instruments such as the ICoC may provide evidence of the internationally accepted minimum standards for the conduct of PCASP on issues such as the use of force. Incorporating such third-party standards into national regulations would, however, likely be desirable.

States may already have national laws applicable to PCASP activities, even if they were not designed for such a purpose. For example, UK law does not require direct government approval of a decision to use PCASP, simply the submission of a ‘counter-piracy plan’.75 However, aboard a UK-flagged vessel a person in possession of a firearm will likely require a certificate under the Firearms Act 1968;76 and any UK national ‘supplying’ or ‘delivering’ weapons across an international border will require a relevant trade licence (unless covered by an employer licence).77 While this latter law was designed to regulate arms traders, it (unintentionally) also applies, for example, to persons carrying corporate-owned weapons who at the end of a voyage will return them to their employer.78 Whether such laws are appropriately adapted for regulating PCASP or PMSCs is another question.

Of course, a State must not only enact PCASP regulations but also take action regarding ‘accountability for compliance’. A key question will be accountability for the use of force. The question then arises as to the international standard for the use of force in self-defence by private individuals.79 As regards the appropriate standard for the use of force by PCASP the IMO Interim Guidance to Shipowners states that:

PMSC should require their personnel to take all reasonable steps to avoid the use of force…In no case should the use of force exceed what is strictly necessary and reasonable in the circumstances. Care should be taken to minimize damage and injury and preserve human life.

PMSC should require that their personnel not use firearms against persons except in self-defence or defence of others.80

This language closely tracks the ICoC, which borrows much of its drafting from the UN Basic Principles on the Use of Force and Firearms by Law Enforcement Officials.81 The UN Basic Principles are a soft-law instrument adopted by consensus by 127 States at the Eighth UN Congress on the Prevention of Crime and Treatment of Offenders in 1990.82 The document is thus not binding but represents persuasive evidence of widespread State consensus (opinio juris) as to the applicable law. While the UN Basic Principles apply only to State officials, the replication of these standards in other instruments applicable to private individuals, such as the ICoC and IMO Recommendations, may also suggest that they are increasingly accepted as having broader application. Failure to make adequate efforts to ensure compliance with such basic standards through, inter alia, appropriate post-incident investigation might thus incur State responsibility.

However, this is not to suggest that flag State implementation of international minimum standards suffices. The International Court of Justice and the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea have defined ‘an obligation to act with due diligence’ as involving:

an obligation which entails not only the adoption of appropriate rules and measures, but also a certain level of vigilance in their enforcement and the exercise of administrative control applicable to public and private operators, such as the monitoring of activities undertaken by such operators.83

This makes the obvious point that due diligence involves not only identifying the risks that may be posed by ‘private operators’ and taking appropriate steps (including implementing any relevant international minimum standards) but also monitoring those private operators with an appropriate degree of vigilance. In the present case the IMO Recommendations simply point the way towards States devising effective regulatory systems of their own. They represent little more than a bare minimum supplemented by industry self-regulation. As Percy observes: ‘[w]hether or not the bare minimum is sufficient to regulate an industry that has significant lethal potential is questionable’; and given that this is a sector dealing ‘in lethal force’ one may also question the appropriateness of relying on self-regulation.84 Neither formal compliance with the IMO Recommendations nor reliance on self-regulation will likely be enough to discharge any duty of due diligence. The key will be effective monitoring and enforcement. Weaknesses of flag State supervision is an acknowledged reality in matters such as fisheries management, and, if oversight of PCASP is no better, this could be deeply worrying.

4.2 Responsibility for State ‘complicity’ with corporate human rights breaches

Even so, this is a relatively narrow field within which States might incur responsibility. A question arises as to whether a State might also incur responsibility under a broader standard of ‘complicity’ in corporate misconduct. Such an approach could be based on an extension of Article 16 of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility dealing with situations where a State aids or assists another State’s internationally wrongful act:

A State which aids or assists another State in the commission of an internationally wrongful act by the latter is internationally responsible for doing so if: (a) that State does so with knowledge of the circumstances of the internationally wrongful act; and (b) the act would be internationally wrongful if committed by that State.

One may suggest that the same principle should cover situations where a State assists certain types of corporate misconduct breaching human rights or international criminal law. McCorquodale and Simons have argued for just such an approach:

A home state may also be found to be complicit in the extraterritorial activities of corporations…and thus incur international responsibility…While the ILC’s Articles deal only with the responsibility of states, they do not exclude the possibility of other actors…incurring responsibility. It is now established that individuals can incur international responsibility for…international crimes. Moreover, it has been convincingly argued that corporations…have obligations under international law not to commit international crimes and therefore can incur international responsibility for complicity in, and commission of…international crimes.85

McCorquodale and Simons argue that it follows that a State may incur international responsibility for complicity in corporate acts which ‘if committed by that home state would constitute internationally wrongful acts…at least where the [state’s] aid or assistance “contributed significantly to that act”’.86 The argument remains, however, speculative. Certainly, the ILC Articles do not preclude the individual responsibility of natural persons for international crimes. The idea that corporations can incur ‘international responsibility’ for international crimes is less well established. Direct criminal responsibility for corporate actors was famously excluded from the jurisdiction of the International Criminal Court. Further, the possible extension of Article 16 to cover complicity in corporate conduct is, at present, at best a suggestion de lege ferenda unsupported by State practice.

To the extent the argument is limited to violations of human rights law one may question whether we really need an expanded concept of State complicity at all, given that a different standard of attribution may already apply. Human rights bodies have long set a lower requirement for State responsibility for the actions of actors who are not State organs than the stringent test articulated by the ICJ.87 That is, for the ICJ to find a State responsible for the acts of a non-State entity it requires either:88

  1. (a) the exercise of actual or complete control by a State over a non-State entity (that control being based on a position of complete dependence of the entity on the State) or

  2. (b) ‘effective control’ over the particular conduct alleged to give rise to State responsibility. Essentially, there is State responsibility ‘if the person or group of persons is in fact acting on the instructions of, or under the direction or control of, that State’ in a particular case.89

The European Court of Human Rights, by contrast, will find a State responsible for the actions of State-like entities where they are either under the ‘decisive influence’ of a State (as in the Ilaşcu case)90 or which are acting within territory under the ‘effective overall control’ of a State (as in the Loizidou case where the governmental acts of the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus were held attributable to Turkey).91 Neither is a particularly stringent standard, and the latter may seem particularly lax. Milanović cogently suggests that cases such as Loizidou are not, strictly speaking, about attribution at all.92 Rather, they are about the circumstances in which a State has positive duties to secure or ensure human rights in territory under its control, for example the right to life. Thus, during an occupation, a State may incur international responsibility not only for wrongs committed by its own forces but also:

for any lack of vigilance in preventing violations of human rights…by other actors present in the occupied territory, including rebel groups.93

The suggestion in such cases is clearly that the State has a ‘due diligence’ obligation to take measures to prevent such violations. If this line of analysis is correct, human rights jurisprudence adds nothing unique to the present discussion. It simply provides a separate foundation for the same conclusion: States have an obligation to exercise due diligence to secure respect for human rights within spaces under their jurisdiction or control. This could readily extend to taking effective measures to minimise the risks of unlawful violence by PCASP or PMSCs operating from flag vessels.

5 Conclusions

We can expect the increasing use of PCASP and VPDs to implicate the law of State responsibility in one of two ways. Where VPDs are deployed as State organs to protect merchant vessels, the controversy will largely be one of State immunity. In such cases a more rational and predictable case law would follow from, as Crawford has suggested, shifting the focus from classifying the impugned act to identifying relevant exceptions to the immunity applicable prima facie. Where PCASP are permitted by flag States (or even used despite flag State policy) the question will be one of due diligence. While international standards are emerging,94 the real question will be the extent to which States satisfy their duty of vigilance. The history of effective flag State control over vessels on the high seas, sadly, is not particularly encouraging in this regard.

* In 2009–13 the author worked closely with the legal issues working group of the Contact Group on Piracy off the Coast of Somalia.

1 A useful survey can be found in Tullio Treves, ‘Piracy and the International Law of the Sea’ in Douglas Guilfoyle (ed.), Modern Piracy: Legal Challenges and Responses (London: Elgar, 2013), ch. 6, n. 1.

2 House of Commons Foreign Affairs Committee, ‘Tenth Report – Piracy off the Coast of Somalia’, HC 1318 (5 January 2012), Evidence Annexe, Ev 14, available at www.parliament.uk/business/committees (hereinafter House of Commons Report).

3 ‘Best Management Practices for Protection against Somalia Based Piracy (Version 4 – August 2011)’, annexed to IMO Doc. MSC.1/Circ.1339 (14 September 2011).

4 House of Commons Report, para 25.

5 On early reluctance, see e.g. ‘Statement on International Piracy by Giles Noakes Chief Maritime Security Officer of BIMCO before the United States House of Representatives Committee on Transportation and Infrastructure Subcommittee on Coast Guard and Maritime Transportation’ (February 2009), available at www.marad.dot.gov/documents/HOA_Testimony-Giles%20Noakes-BIMCO.pdf.

6 e.g. Robert McCorquodale and Penelope Simons, ‘Responsibility beyond Borders: State Responsibility for Extraterritorial Violations by Corporations of International Human Rights Law’, Modern Law Review, 70 (2007), 599.

7 M/V ‘Saiga’ (No. 2) (Saint Vincent and the Grenadines v. Guinea), Judgment, ITLOS Reports (1999), 65, para. 155. Treaties sometimes use the term ‘reasonable’ rather than ‘proportionate’: Art. 22(1)(f), Agreement for the Implementation of Provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea of 10 December 1982 Relating to the Conservation and Management of Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks (New York, adopted 4 August 1995, entered into force 11 November 2001), 2167 UNTS 88; Art. 22, Agreement concerning Cooperation in Suppressing Illicit Maritime and Air Trafficking in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances in the Caribbean Area (San José, adopted 10 April 2003, entered into force 18 September 2008) available at www.state.gov/s/l/2005/87198.htm; Art. 8bis(9), Protocol of 2005 to the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation (London, adopted 14 October 2005, entered into force 28 July 2010), IMO Doc. LEG/CONF.15/21.

8 UN Convention on the Law of the Sea (Montego Bay, adopted 10 December 1982, entered into force 16 November 1994), 1833 UNTS 3.

9 The Geneva High Seas Convention (HSC) (Geneva, adopted 29 April 1958, entered into force 30 September 1962), 450 UNTS 11.

10 Commentaries to the ILC Articles concerning the Law of the Sea, ILC Yearbook, 2 (1956), 283.

11 Art. 38(1)(c), Statute of the International Court of Justice, American Journal of International Law Supplement, 39 (1945), 215.

12 House of Commons Report, Ev 14.

13 ‘French Marines Repel New Pirate Attack on Trawlers’, AFP, 13 October 2009, available at www.google.com/hostednews/afp/article/ALeqM5jCiyLdxWAsMNAzPu-HCg5VCH7OuQ.

14 ‘Italy Challenges India in Supreme Court over Fishermen’s Deaths’, Reuters, 29 August 2012, http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Italy-challenges-India-in-Supreme-Court-over-fishermens-deaths/articleshow/15955783.cms.

15 Art. 4 Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (Articles on State Responsibility), UN Doc. A/56/83 (2001).

16 Ibid., Art. 36 Articles on State Responsibility. Compare the duty of compensation in Art. 110(3) UNCLOS (though it is questionable if this duty applies directly where a State is not exercising its Art. 105 powers).

17 ‘Saiga’ (No. 2), para. 176.

18 Malcolm N. Shaw, International Law, 6th edn (Cambridge University Press, 2008), 644–6.

19 SS Lotus case (France v. Turkey), Judgment, 7 September 1927, PCIJ Series A, No. 10 (1927), 23.

20 Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation (Rome, adopted 10 March 1988, entered into force on 1 March 1992), 1678 UNTS 221. On its invocation, see Duncan Hollis, ‘The Case of Enrica Lexie: Lotus Redux?’, Opinio Juris Blog, 17 June 2012, available at http://opiniojuris.org/2012/06/17/the-case-of-enrica-lexie-lotus-redux/; and note the Indian implementing legislation: Suppression of Unlawful Acts against Safety of Maritime Navigation and Fixed Platforms on Continental Shelf Act 2002 (Act No. 69 of 2002).

21 Art. 3(1)(b) SUA Convention.

22 Ibid., Art. 6(1)(a) SUA Convention.

23 Emphasis added. Earlier provisions to the same effect are found in Arts. 1 and 2 International Convention for the Unification of Certain Rules Relating to Penal Jurisdiction in matters of Collisions and Other Incidents of Navigation (Brussels, adopted 10 May 1952, entered into force 21 November 1959), 233 UNTS 439; Art. 11(1) Convention on the High Seas (Geneva, adopted 29 April 1958, entered into force 30 September 1962), 450 UNTS 11; on its history see Robin R. Churchill and Alan Vaughan Lowe, The Law of the Sea, 3rd edn (Manchester University Press, 1999), 208.

24 Satya Nandan, Shabtai Rosenne, and Neal Grandy (eds.), United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea 1982: A Commentary, 3rd edn (Dordrecht: Martinus Nijhoff, 1995), 168.

25 See above n. 23; Lotus case, 4.

26 Schooner Exchange v. McFaddon, 11 US (7 Cranch) 116 (1813); Wright v. Cantrell (Supreme Court of New South Wales, 1943) 12 International Law Reports, 133.

27 As in the Rainbow Warrior incident (although notably France never directly invoked State immunity), see Ruling of 6 July 1986 of the United Nations Secretary-General, Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. XIX, 213.

28 Khurts Bat v. The Investigating Judge of the German Federal Court [2011] EWHC 2029 (Admin).

29 In re Gilbert (Brazil, Supreme Federal Court, 1944) 13 International Law Reports, 86, 88.

30 Japan v. Girard (Maebashi District Court, 1957) 26 International Law Reports, 203, 207.

31 ‘Fishermen’s Killing: Kerala High Court Dismisses Italy’s Plea, Says Indian Courts Can Try Naval Guards’, Times of India (29 May 2012), available at http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2012–05–29/india/31886910_1_kollam-court-indian-courts-indian-fishermen.

32 Douglas Guilfoyle, Shipping Interdiction and the Law of the Sea (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 318. On the ‘substantial departure’ standard see e.g. Facilities and Areas and the Status of United States Armed Forces in Korea Agreement (Agreed Minute re Article XXII) 9 July 1966, 17 UST 1677 and 1816; and Protocol to Amend Article XVII of the Administrative Agreement under Article III of the Security Treaty between the USA and Japan (Agreed Minute re Paragraph 3), 29 September 1953, 4 UST 1847 and 1851.

33 Republic of Italy and others v. Union of India and others, Writ Petition (Civil) No. 135 of 2012, Supreme Court of India, 18 January 2013, available at http://judis.nic.in/supremecourt/imgs1.aspx?filename=39941.

34 Ibid., para. 95.

35 Ibid., para. 100. The reasoning in the separate opinion of Chelameswar J is far more nuanced on point.

36 Art. 33(1) UNCLOS provides only authority to punish or prevent ‘infringement of [the coastal State’s] customs, fiscal, immigration or sanitary laws and regulations within its territory or territorial sea’ (emphasis added). It does not extend the applicability of national criminal law to events occurring only in the contiguous zone.

37 Republic of Italy and others v. Union of India, para. 99.

38 Though see ibid., para. 98 (raising but not answering the question).

39 Ibid., para. 102.

40 Ibid., para. 70.

41 Hazel Fox, The Law of State Immunity, 2nd edn (Oxford University Press, 2008), 6.

42 James Crawford, ‘International Law and Foreign Sovereigns: Distinguishing Immune Transactions’, British Yearbook of International Law, 54 (1983), 75–118.

43 European Convention on State Immunity (Basel, 6 May 1952, entered into force 11 June 1976), ILM, (1972) 11, 470; United Nations Convention on Jurisdictional Immunities of States and their Property, annexed to UNGA Res. 59/38, 2 December 2004 (not yet in force); State Immunity Act (United Kingdom) 1978, Chapter 33, ILM, (1978) 17, 1123; Foreign States Immunities Act 1985 (Australia) (No. 196 of 1985), ILM, (1986) 25, 715; State Immunity Act 1982 (Canada), 1980–3, c. 95; ILM, (1982) 21, 798.

44 Crawford, ‘International Law and Foreign Sovereigns’, 91.

45 See above n. 43.

46 UNGA Res. 59/38, 2 December 2004, para. 2.

47 See most recently revised Interim Guidance to Shipowners, Ship Operators and Shipmasters on the Use of PCASP on Board Ships in the High Risk Area, IMO Doc. MSC.1/Circ. 1405/Rev. 2 (25 May 2012); Revised Interim Recommendations for Flag States regarding the Use of Privately Contracted Armed Security Personnel on board Ships in the High Risk Area, IMO Doc. MSC.1/Circ.1406/Rev.2 (25 May 2012).

48 House of Commons Report, para. 26.

49 Although the issuing of IMO Recommendations on PCASP is ‘not intended to endorse or institutionalize their use’ (see IMO documents cited above in n. 47).

50 House of Commons Report, para. 29. Though this may be more a question of ‘luck rather than design’: Sarah Percy, ‘Private Security Companies: Regulating the Last War’, International Review of the Red Cross, 94 (2012), 941, 957.

51 See generally, Arts. 4–11 Articles on State Responsibility.

52 Corfu Channel case (UK v. Albania) (Merits), Judgment, 9 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 4, paras. 22–3.

53 See, albeit in different contexts, Pulp Mills on the River Uruguay (Argentina v. Uruguay), Judgment, 20 April 2010, ICJ Reports (2010), 14, para. 197; Responsibilities and Obligations of States Sponsoring Persons and Entities with respect to Activities in the Area, Advisory Opinion, Seabed Disputes Chamber of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea, 1 February 2011, paras. 110–16; Asian Agricultural Products Ltd v. Sri Lanka, Case No. ARB 87/3, (1991) 30 ILM 580.

54 Art. 87(2) UNCLOS; cf. Art. 2 HSC (which refers to ‘reasonable regard’).

55 Art. 94(1) UNCLOS; Art. 5(1) HSC.

56 It was intended to recall ‘suggestions made by the International Labour Office at the [1956] Preparatory Technical Maritime Conference’: UNCLOS I, Official RecordsIV (1958), 10 and 61.

57 Art. 94(3) UNCLOS.

58 Art. 97(1) UNCLOS.

59 Sarah Percy, Regulating the Private Security Industry (London: International Institute for Strategic Studies, 2006), 63.

61 Percy, ‘Private Security Companies’, 957.

62 Above n. 47.

63 Ibid., para. 2.

64 Ibid., para. 5.1.

65 Ibid., para. 3.

66 Ibid., para. 4.

67 Ibid., para. 5.2 with sub-subparagraphs as indicated.

68 See Interim Guidance to Shipowners.

69 Ibid., especially paras. 5.6–5.19.

70 ‘Sri Lanka Launches Floating Armoury’, Lloyd’s List (26 September 2012), available at www.lss-sapu.com/index.php/piracynews/view/1027.

71 House of Commons Report, para. 41.

72 See above n. 47, para. 5.9.1.

73 Percy, ‘Private Security Companies’, 953–4. See further the ICoC website available at www.icoc-psp.org; and note the Security Association for the Maritime Industry (a self-regulation body), available at www.seasecurity.org/.

74 ISO PAS 28007 Procedures for Private Maritime Security Companies.

75 Department for Transport (UK), Interim Guidance to UK Flagged Shipping on the Use of Armed Guards to Defend against the Threat of Piracy in Exceptional Circumstances, version 1.1, June 2012, para. 5.6, available at http://assets.dft.gov.uk/publications/use-of-armed-guards-to-defend-against-piracy. This contrasts with an earlier policy that the UK government would not authorise the carriage of firearms aboard UK vessels: UK Maritime and Coastguard Agency Marine Guidance Note 298(M) (2005), para. 6.15.1, available at www.dft.gov.uk/mca/298–2.pdf.

76 s. 1 Firearms Act 1968 (1968 c. 27).

77 Art. 21, Export Control Order 2008 (No. 3231 of 2008). Small firearms are listed as controlled ‘military goods’ in Schedule 2.

78 See further the flow chart in the House of Commons Report, Evidence Annexe, Ev 67.

79 Cf. Art. 31(1)(c), Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (Rome, adopted 17 July 1998, entered into force 1 July 2002), 2187 UNTS 90.

80 See above n. 47, paras 5.14 and 5.15.

81 Art. 9, Basic Principles on the Use of Force and Firearms by Law Enforcement Officials, UN Doc. A/CONF.144/28/Rev.1 (7 September 1990) (‘[l]aw enforcement officials shall not use firearms against persons except in self-defence or defence of others against the imminent threat of death or serious injury, [or] to prevent the perpetration of a particularly serious crime involving grave threat to life…[and] only…when strictly unavoidable in order to protect life’).

82 See A/CONF.144/28/Rev.1, 269 (adoption) and 201 and 207 (participating States).

83 Pulp Mills on the River Uruguay, para. 197 as quoted in Activities in the Responsibilities and obligations of States sponsoring persons and entities with respect to activities in the Area, Advisory Opinion, 1 February 2011, ITLOS Case No. 17, para. 115.

84 Percy, ‘Private Security Companies’, 955.

85 McCorquodale and Simons, ‘Responsibility beyond Borders’, 613–14.

86 Ibid., 614.

87 See generally, Stefan Talmon, ‘Responsibility of Outside Powers for Acts of Secessionist Entities’, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 58 (2009), 493–517, discussing Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. USA), Judgment, 27 June 1986, ICJ Reports (1986), paras. 108–12, 114–16; and Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, 26 February 2007, ICJ Reports (2007), paras. 241, 388, 391–4, 399; and cf. Marko Milanović, ‘State Responsibility for Genocide: A Follow-Up’, European Journal of International Law, 17 (2006), 576–7.

88 Ibid., 502.

89 Art. 8 Articles on State Responsibility.

90 Ilaşcu and others v. Moldova and Russia, Application No. 48787/99, ECtHR, 8 July 2004, para. 392.

91 Loizidou v. Turkey, Application No. 40/1993/435/514, ECtHR, 23 February 1995; and see Talmon, ‘Responsibility of Outside Powers for Acts of Secessionist Entities’, 508–11.

92 Marko Milanović, Extraterritorial Application of Human Rights Treaties: Law, Principles, and Policy (Oxford University Press, 2011), 46–52.

93 Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Congo v. Uganda), Judgment, 19 December 2005, ICJ Reports (2005), para. 179 (emphasis added).

94 On calls for the ‘establishment of a framework governing the use of’ PCASP see UN Secretary-General, ‘Remarks to Security Council Debate on Maritime Piracy as a Threat to International Peace and Security’, 19 November 2012, available at www.un.org/apps/news/infocus/sgspeeches/statments_full.asp?statID=1702#.UKuWS4b4KWk.

18 Excessive collateral civilian casualties and military necessity Awkward crossroads in international humanitarian law between State responsibility and individual criminal liability

Yutaka Arai-Takahashi *

Introduction

When an attack is launched by an army against a military objective of the adverse party to an international armed conflict (IAC), causing incidental civilian casualties, the legal question that immediately arises is whether such ‘collateral damage’ is ‘excessive’ in relation to ‘the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated’ within the meaning of Articles 51(5)(b) and 57(2) of the 1977 Geneva Additional Protocol I (API).1 These provisions embody the principle of proportionality, which is recognised as part of customary international law.2 Assuming that the test of attribution is met, the responsibility of the attacking State can be engaged. Further, if such an attack has been carried out in the knowledge that the incidental loss ‘would be clearly excessive in relation to the concrete and direct overall military advantage anticipated’, then the question of individual criminal responsibility of the soldier involved in the attack may concurrently arise under Article 8(2)(b)(iv) of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC Statute). With respect to incidental casualties of civilians (and damage of civilian objects, and combination thereof), it is clear that Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC derives from the rules embodied under Articles 51(5)(b) and 57(2) API.

As Bianchi notes,3 such duality of responsibility, and this without any hierarchy between them,4 has been ‘a constant feature of international law’.5 That said, fundamental differences must be borne in mind. The law on State responsibility is an ‘objective’ regime,6 which is not predicated on a ‘fault’ (culpa) or subjective element of the pertinent State’s organ or agent, save for the primary rules that inherently incorporate a subjective element, such as those on genocide.7 The responsibility of a State for the excessive collateral damage arises, even though perpetrators are judged as not having entertained the requisite degree of mens rea, as required under Article 30 ICC Statute, with respect to their conduct.

This chapter examines some salient issues that may arise with respect to the identification of State responsibility and individual criminal responsibility with respect to disproportionate collateral civilian casualties in the context of IAC. It is limited to examining incidental loss of civilian lives, excluding analyses of other protected legal interests contained in Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute, namely, civilian objects, or a combination of civilians and civilian objects, and the environment. This chapter is nonetheless compelled to emphasise that while the literature tends to discuss these protected interests under the generic notion of ‘collateral civilian damage’ in ascertaining the proportionality equation, a clear line must be drawn between the incidental loss of civilian lives and the incidental loss of civilian objects. It should be obvious that a more stringent appraisal is required with respect to the balance between two ‘incommensurable values’ (lives of civilians and the military advantage) than in the case of weighing two less comparable elements (civilian objects and the military advantage).8

Implications of qualifying words in the material elements of the offence of collateral civilian casualties

On a closer inspection, there are some differences in relation to the material element of the two associated rules. The drafters of Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute have appended the adverb ‘clearly’ before the adjective ‘excessive’,9 whilst the word ‘overall’ has been added so as to create an expression that may appear an oxymoron, ‘concrete and direct overall military advantage anticipated’.10 In view of these, it may be argued that the drafters of the ICC Statute deliberately set a higher threshold for ascertaining the war crime of excessive collateral damage of attacks under Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute. Such a move conforms to the declaration of interpretation made by many Western States with respect to the associated rules under API (Articles 51(5)(b) and 57(2)). According to their interpretation, the military advantage anticipated from the attack should be comprehended as the advantage considered as a whole and not from isolated or specific parts of the attack.11

Some commentators voice a concern over modifying the existing proportionate equation embodied under the relevant provisions of API.12 Under international humanitarian law (IHL), there have been debates over whether the ‘extensive’13 or ‘severe’14 nature of incidental casualties can be read in the expression ‘excessiveness’.15 Now there is a fear that the standard of ‘clear excessiveness’ introduced at the Rome Conference (1998) may remove the normative constraint further away from the reality of side effects of aerial bombardment on the ground, whose fall-out disproportionately affects children, women and the aged. Indeed, one expert comments that the insertion of those words ‘does not fulfil its ostensible purpose, which was to clarify the crime, but simply raises the threshold and introduces greater uncertainty into the law in this area’.16

As is known, at Rome the Representative of the International Committee of the Red Cross and Crescent (ICRC) underscored that the introduction of the words ‘clearly’ and ‘overall’ under Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute does not alter the existing rule under API and the customary law equivalent:

The word ‘overall’ could give the impression that an extra unspecified element has been added to a formulation that was carefully negotiated during the 1974–1977 Diplomatic Conference that led to Additional Protocol I to the 1949 Geneva Conventions and this formulation is generally recognized as reflecting customary law. The intention of this additional word appears to be to indicate that a particular target can have an important military advantage that can be felt over a lengthy period of time and affect military action in areas other than the vicinity of the target itself. As this meaning is included in the existing wording of Additional Protocol I, the inclusion of the word ‘overall’ is redundant.17

The outcomes revealed by the ICRC’s Customary IHL Study18 suggest that the insertion of the words ‘clearly’ and ‘overall’ under Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute has not (yet) modified the standard of the affiliated rule under customary IHL. According to the Study, the material elements of the latter are found to remain consistent with those embodied in Articles 51(5)(b) and 57(2) API.19

Further, one might contend that the standard of ascertaining the war crime of disproportionate attack in the ICC Statute does not reflect customary law. According to this argument, such a higher threshold that appears to be introduced by the ICC Statute should be understood as delimiting the jurisdictional scope of the ICC rather than as providing the definitional elements of this war crime under customary law.20

Different thresholds for establishing State responsibility and individual criminal liability concerning collateral damage

This chapter duly heeds the bona fide concern expressed by the ICRC and publicists with respect to the possible elevation of the threshold for identifying a violation of the rule of proportionality under Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute. It nevertheless argues that such a change in the construction, if any, relates solely to the question of individual criminal responsibility. Such a modification in the interpretation is recognisable,21 without the law relating to war crimes entailing negative effects in shaping the corresponding IHL rule.

Banal as it may sound, it is essential that the war crime rules be construed more narrowly and strictly to conform to the principle nulla poena sine lege than the equivalent rules of IHL.22 It is precisely for this reason that some circumspection is needed for transposing the elements of international criminal law to the congenial rules of IHL.23 With specific regard to the war crime of excessive collateral damage under Article 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute, given the insertion of the qualifying words ‘clearly’ and ‘overall’, this is drafted in a narrower manner than the equivalent IHL rule.24

The different thresholds for establishing the two systems of responsibility should not be surprising, not least because war crimes relate only to a ‘serious’ violation of IHL.25 ‘Non-serious’ breaches of IHL generate issues only of State responsibility. Conversely, for ‘ordinary’ breaches of IHL, even if the threshold of individual criminal responsibility is unattained, the requisite level for establishing State responsibility for violating the equivalent IHL rules may be reached.26

Trying perpetrators in the dock for war crimes cannot be determined solely by the ‘objective’ ascertainment of breaches of international obligations. Rather, identifying war crimes is contingent upon complex evaluations of many other factors such as the mens rea, grounds precluding individual criminal responsibility, mistakes of fact or mistake of law, superior order, the nullum crimen sine lege principle and the rights of fair trial of the accused.27

Overcoming the ‘binary analytical mindset’

This chapter’s underlying premise is that our analysis must not be confined to the binary thinking that a conduct in armed conflict is either lawful or tantamount to a war crime.28 There is a concern that the interpretive development of the latter body of law may depend too closely on the work of war crimes tribunals, such as the ICC.29 Such a ‘dichotomised mindset’ may make us oblivious to breaches of IHL rules that stop short of amounting to war crimes, but for which State responsibility may remain. We should not ascertain elements of IHL rules exclusively through the lens of their ‘secondary rules’ (war crimes rules),30 as if the latter ‘freeze’ or ‘push’ the development of corresponding rules of IHL.31 In 2000, on the basis of the Report submitted by the Review Committee, the then ICTY Prosecutor decided not to open a criminal investigation into the aerial bombings undertaken by the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) on Serbia. The Review Committee’s controversial report, albeit unintentionally, seems to have given the public impression that by finding no evidence of war crimes there was accordingly no State responsibility for this damage.32 This has been the case even though it was outside the Review Committee’s mandate to analyse issues of State responsibility. As discussed above, the absence of war crimes does not necessarily translate into the non-existence of State responsibility for the contested conduct.

The concept of military necessity

Overview

One salient aspect that should be borne in mind when examining the relationship between the two systems of responsibility for collateral civilian casualties is the ramifications of the concept of military necessity. The following appraisals aim to address some of the confusion that may arise when the concept of military necessity is invoked as an attempt to deny responsibility for collateral civilian casualties on two levels (exculpation of criminal responsibility of a defendant; and/or exoneration of State responsibility).

The analysis starts with the thesis that the operational scope of this concept is confined to those specific IHL provisions that expressly or implicitly set it forth, so that any endeavour to plead for a further ambit of derogability to escape responsibility under the general context of IHL is futile. Next, the analysis turns to defending the argument that with the concept of military necessity already ingrained in the normative parameters of all IHL rules, reliance on it is excluded at the level of the secondary rules on State responsibility. The underlying assumption is that the principle of proportionality, which necessitates ascertaining the elements of military objective and military advantage, as well as the relative degree of ‘excessiveness’, is a specific form of the notion of military necessity.33

No room for the concept of military necessity save under the specific rules that incorporate it

The concept of military necessity in the present-day context of IHL is completely differentiated from its historical counterpart that was affiliated to the Prussian doctrine of Kriegsraison geht vor Kriegsmanier,34 which was premised on the very wide interpretation of the right of self-preservation.35 This concept does not have any place outside specific exceptional clauses that provide for it.36 Conversely, the treaty provisions that do not contain such saving clauses must never allow any plea of military necessity.37 Otherwise, the very express clauses or provisions that integrate this concept would be deemed superfluous.38 Once there is a finding that specific IHL rules have been flouted, there is no room for the concept of military necessity to operate again to exonerate the recalcitrant State’s responsibility,39 as if this were an implied and overarching principle of IHL. Indeed, this chapter argues that in view of the close parallel development of customary law and conventional rules, there is no residual customary law that would allow the broader scope of application ratione materiae of the concept of military necessity beyond the clauses that incorporate it.40

This understanding has been fully established in the case law.41 In the Krupp case, the United States Military Tribunal III-A at Nuremberg held that if the laws of war did not contain any escape valve of military necessity, then derogation was not permissible from those rules.42Admittedly, despite the Krupp ruling, the Trial Chamber of the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia (ICTY) in some instances erred in reverting to the argument put forward by the defendants in the Krupp case, holding that ‘[t]argeting civilians is an offence when not justified by military necessity’.43 This interpretation overlooks the non-derogable nature of the outlawing of a deliberate attack on civilians.44 Such a construction has been duly rectified by the ICTY Appeals Chamber, which has reaffirmed that ‘there is an absolute ban on targeting civilians in customary international law’.45 Allowing States to plead a general and implicit concept of military necessity outside the expressly recognised rules to justify deviations from otherwise unqualified IHL rules ‘would risk making the law…subservient to the exigencies of war’.46

No room for military necessity under Article 25(2)(a) Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (ARSIWA)

If we reach a conclusion under IHL (namely, on the level of the primary law) that the notion of military necessity does not justify a certain conduct or omission, on the level of the secondary law of State responsibility, this notion can no longer serve as a ground for precluding an internationally wrongful act within the meaning of Article 25(2)(a) ARSIWA. At first glance, the contention that the state of necessity under the law of peace cannot be invoked in the context of IHL that deals with much greater exigencies than other fields of international law seems paradoxical. Yet, when we grasp that IHL already takes into account such exigencies, and above all that ‘[i]l n’y a pas une seule norme du droit des conflits armés qui ne réponde à une mise en balance entre les intérêts humanitaires et les intérêts issus des nécessités de la situation de belligérance’,47 such a paradox should soon dissolve. Put succinctly, ‘a balance between military necessity and humanitarian concerns has been made in advance’48 on the level of primary rules. As a consequence, once violations of the IHL rules on proportionality are found, the State concerned is precluded from invoking the concept of military necessity under Article 25(2)(a) of the International Law Commission’s (ILC) ARSIWA.49

Article 25(2)(a) ARSIWA assumes this line of thought. It stipulates the non-availability of the plea of necessity in case ‘the international obligation [in the primary rule] in question excludes the possibility of invoking necessity’. The ILC commentary explains that:

Paragraph (2)(a) [of Article 25] concerns cases where the international obligation in question explicitly or implicitly excludes reliance on necessity. Thus certain humanitarian conventions applicable to armed conflict expressly exclude reliance on military necessity. Others while not explicitly excluding necessity are intended to apply in abnormal situations of peril for the responsible State and plainly engage its essential interests. In such a case the non-availability of the plea of necessity emerges clearly from the object and the purpose of the rule.50

The third sentence of the above passage contemplates the specific IHL rules that contain the concept of military necessity expressly, such as Articles 23(1)(g) the Hague Regulations; Articles 33(2), 34 and 54 First Geneva Convention 1949 (GCI); Article 126(2) GCIII; and Articles 49(2) and 53 GCIV.51 It also suggests that IHL rules deal essentially with emergency situations, and that such exigencies are already taken into account within the normative substance of the rules.52

Most crucially, the ILC commentary highlights what should be obvious: the concept of military necessity is relevant only in respect of the obligations under IHL, and this concept is not given another part to play in the sphere of the law on State responsibility.53 In other words, the concept of military necessity works exclusively in relation to the primary rules (that is, the rules of IHL), which is separate from the ‘general (secondary) rule of necessity’54 under the law on State responsibility. The ILC commentary observes that:

As embodied in article 25, the plea of necessity is not intended to cover conduct which is in principle regulated by the primary obligations. This has a particular importance in relation to the rules relating…to the question of ‘military necessity’…The same thing [that the legality of unilateral forcible humanitarian intervention is not covered by article 25] is true of the doctrine of ‘military necessity’ which is, in the first place, the underlying criterion for a series of substantive rules of the law of war and neutrality, as well as being included in terms in a number of treaty provisions in the field of international humanitarian law…while considerations akin to those underlying article 25 may have a role, they are taken into account in the context of the formulation and interpretation of the primary obligations.55

The ARSIWA furnish another clear indication that the notion of ‘military necessity’ under IHL is a normative species that should be distinguished from the concept of ‘necessity’ under Article 25. Subparagraph (1)(a) of that provision calls for the absence of any other alternative to invoke the concept of necessity, a stringent requirement that is unfamiliar to the intrinsically elusive notion of military necessity under IHL.56

Confusion as to the primary and secondary rules of necessity

The foregoing discussions notwithstanding, even the ICJ was once trapped in a confusion that suggests the ‘double counting’ of necessity on two levels: first, military necessity operating on the level of primary rules (IHL) and, secondly, the general or secondary concept of necessity deployed under the law of State responsibility.57 The ICJ in its Wall Advisory Opinion ruled that:

The Court has, however, considered whether Israel could rely on a state of necessity which would preclude the wrongfulness of the construction of the wall. In this regard the Court is bound to note that some of the conventions at issue in the present instance include qualifying clauses of the rights guaranteed or provisions for derogation [Article 53 GCIV, and derogations clause of HRL]. Since those treaties already address considerations of this kind [‘military exigencies’] within their own provisions, it might be asked whether a state of necessity as recognized in customary international law could be invoked with regard to those treaties as a ground for precluding the wrongfulness of the measures or decisions being challenged.58

This reasoning would ‘immunise’ an act not justified by military necessity under a state of necessity codified under Article 25 ARSIWA. The Court’s reasoning is incongruous as it itself acknowledges that the considerations of military exigencies are already inherent in the primary rules of IHL.59 Venturini criticises that ‘[t]his method, which firstly applies international humanitarian law as lex specialis and subsequently goes back to lex generalis for further evaluation, tends to blur the traditional separation between jus in bello and jus ad bellum’.60 Needless to say, such an approach would dilute the IHL’s foundational idea that this body of law is ‘agnostic’ or ‘eclectic’ with respect to the moral or deontological rationales of the casus belli.61

The ICJ Wall opinion entails the effect of enabling Article 25 ARSIWA to ‘give states “two bites at the apple” of necessity’.62 The Court’s dictum is at odds with the idea that IHL was crafted as a ‘closed system’, immune to all justifications, including any ground of necessity under the law on State responsibility.63 The grounds of necessity codified under Article 25 ARSIWA are prevented from playing a ‘role de lege ferenda’ in allowing the introduction of ‘new rules of exception over the normative threshold’ into the primary rules of IHL.64

Conclusion

Despite the arguments presented earlier in this chapter, it is not excluded that the ICC, applying a considerably more rigorous standard of ascertaining the individual criminal responsibility for excessive collateral civilian casualties, may influence the interpretation of the corresponding IHL rules, making it more difficult to identify State responsibility for the violation of these rules. Because of a close liaison between violations of IHL and war crimes, or between the two systems of responsibility (individual and State), the strict interpretation of war crimes may bring about a ‘spill-over effect’ in circumscribing the normative substance and scope of the associated rules of IHL.65 Such an effect, if any, is ‘collateral’ and inadvertent. The underlying tenet of this chapter is that the two systems of responsibility, albeit intimately connected and operative in parallel, are conceptually separate and not convergent.

The latter part of this chapter purports to dispel confusion surrounding the implications of the concept of military necessity on the interaction between primary rules (IHL) and secondary rules (the law on State responsibility). IHL rules on collateral civilian casualties, which are bound by the requirement of proportionality, are already reflective of the concept of military necessity. It should now be made clear that the finding that those rules have been transgressed on the level of IHL will obliterate the possibility of a State invoking a ground of necessity under the law of State responsibility to justify its impugned attack.

* The author wishes to express special thanks to Prof. Andrea Bianchi for his comments on the earlier draft of this chapter.

1 Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949, and Relating to the Protocol of Victims of International Armed Conflicts (Protocol I), 8 June 1977. The same language of proportionality appears also in the original 1980 Protocol on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Mines, Booby-traps and Other Devices annexed to the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects, Art. 3(3)(c); and the amended Protocol of 3 May 1996, Art. 3(8)(c).

2 Prosecutor v. Galić, Case No. IT-98–29-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 5 December 2003, para. 58. See also Jean-Marie Henckaerts and Louise Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law (Cambridge University Press, 2005), 46–62.

3 Andrea Bianchi, ‘State Responsibility and Criminal Liability of Individuals’ in Antonio Cassese (ed.), Oxford Companion of International Criminal Justice (Oxford University Press, 2009), 23.

4 Prosecutor v. Delalić and others, Case No. IT-96–21, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 20 February 2001, para. 24.

5 Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, 26 February 2007, para. 173. See also Prosecutor v. Krstić, Case No. IT-98–33, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 19 April 2004.

6 James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility: Introduction, Text and Commentaries (Cambridge University Press, 2002), 81–2, para. 3, commentary to Art. 2.

7 Brigitte Stern, ‘The Elements of an Internationally Wrongful Act’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 210.

8 This does not, however, mean that long-term deleterious impacts of damage to civilian infrastructure on the health and lives of civilians should be discounted. See Paolo Benvenuti, ‘The ICTY Prosecutor and the Review of the NATO Bombing Campaign against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, European Journal of International Law, 12 (2001), 508.

9 Amichai Cohen and Yuval Shany, ‘A Development of Modest Proportions: The Application of the Principle of Proportionality in the Targeted Killings Case’, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 5 (2007), 319.

10 Knut Dörmann, Elements of War Crimes under the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: Sources and Commentary (Cambridge University Press, 2003), 166 and 169.

11 See the UK reservation (i) concerning Arts. 51 and 57 (2 July 2002). See also Henckaerts and Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law, 49, n. 27 (referring to the practice of Australia, Belgium, Canada, France, Germany, Italy, the Netherlands, New Zealand, Spain, United Kingdom, United States, as well as the non-Western State of Nigeria). The reservations and declarations are available at www.icrc.org/applic/ihl/ihl.nsf/States.

12 Louise Doswald-Beck and Sylvain Vité, ‘International Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law’, International Review of the Red Cross, 293 (1993), 109; and Anthony E. Cassimatis, ‘International Humanitarian Law, International Human Rights Law, and Fragmentation of International Law’, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 56 (2007), 629.

13 Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949, and relating to the Protection of Victims of International Armed Conflicts (Protocol I), 8 June 1977. Commentary – Protection of the civilian population, 625–6, para. 1980, www.icrc.org/applic/ihl/ihl.nsf/Comment.xsp?viewComments=LookUpCOMART&articleUNID=4BEBD9920AE0AEAEC12563CD0051DC9E.

14 W. J. Fenrick, ‘The Rule of Proportionality and Protocol I in Conventional Warfare’, Military Law Review, 98 (1982), 111.

15 A. P. V. Rogers, Law on the Battlefield, 3rd edn (Manchester University Press, 2012), 25–6; Sandesh Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict (Oxford University Press, 2012), 350–1.

16 Robert Cryer, ‘Of Custom, Treaties, Scholars and the Gavel: The Influence of the International Criminal Tribunals on the ICRC Customary Law Study’, Journal of Conflict and Security Law, 11 (2006), 259–60.

17 UN Doc. A/CONF.183/INF/10 of 13 July 1998, available at ICC preparatory works; as cited in Dörmann, Elements of War Crimes under the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 169–70.

18 ICRC, Customary International Humanitarian Law, ed. Jean-Marie Henkaerts and Louise Doswald-Beck (Cambridge University Press, 2005).

19 Henckaerts and Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law, 46–55.

20 Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-International Armed Conflict, 80–1.

21 Hermann von Hebel and Darryl Robinson, ‘Crimes within the Jurisdiction of the Court’ in Roy S. Lee (ed.), The International Criminal Court: The Making of the Rome Statute – Issues, Negotiations, Results (The Hague: Kluwer, 1999), 111; Roberta Arnold, ‘War Crimes – para. 2(b)(IV)’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: Observers’ Notes, Article by Article, 2nd edn (Munich: C. H. Beck, 2008), 339; Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 79–80.

22 Michael Bothe, ‘War Crimes’ in Antonio Cassese, Paola Gaeta and John R. W. D. Jones (eds.), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, 2 vols. (Oxford University Press, 2002), I, 381.

23 Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 79.

24 See also the introduction of the proportionate equation under Art. 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute, the element that does not feature under the associated rules on the protection of environment under Arts. 35(3) and 55(1) API, and Art. 1 of the Convention on the Prohibition of Military or any Hostile Use of Environmental Modification Technique (New York, adopted 10 December 1976, entered into force 5 October 1978), 1108 UNTS 151.

25 Yoram Dinstein, The Conduct of Hostilities under the Law of International Armed Conflict, 2nd edn (Cambridge University Press, 2010), 266. See also Prosecutor v. Delalić et al., Case No. IT-96–21-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 16 November 1998, para. 1154.

26 However, the converse is true, so that the identification of state responsibility for violations of IHL constitutes a ‘precondition’ for affirming individual criminal responsibility: Benvenuti, ‘The ICTY Prosecutor and the Review of the NATO Bombing Campaign against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, 527.

27 See also Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 80.

28 Marco Sassòli, ‘The Implementation of International Humanitarian Law: Current and Inherent Challenges’, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 10 (2007), 54.

29 Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 81. Such an unintended result is surely contemplated by Art. 10 ICC.

30 The suggestion that international criminal law on war crimes constitutes the secondary rules in relation to the primary rules of IHL is accepted in the literature: Bothe, ‘War Crimes’, 381; and Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 77 and 478.

31 W. J. Fenrick, ‘The Law Applicable to Targeting and Proportionality after Operation Allied Force: A View from the Outside’, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 3 (2000), 79–80; David Turns, ‘At the “Vanishing Point” of International Humanitarian Law: Methods and Means of Warfare in Non-International Armed Conflicts’, German Yearbook of International Law, 45 (2002), 146–7.

32 Benvenuti, ‘The ICTY Prosecutor and the Review of the NATO Bombing Campaign against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, 527 (criticising that ‘the [Review] Committee has done its best to deny the international responsibility of the state as such, in order to achieve an a priori exclusion of the role of the ICTY in evaluating the positions of individuals’).

33 Myres S. McDougal and Florentino P. Feliciano, The International Law of War: Transnational Coercion and World Public Order (Dordrecht: Martinus Nijhoff, 1994), originally published as Law and Minimum World Public Order: The Legal Regulation of International Coercion (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1961), 72; William V. O’Brien, ‘The Meaning of “Military Necessity” in International Law’, World Polity, 1 (1957), 138, 148–9; Robert Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés: essai de clarification conceptuelle’, Colloque de Grenoble, La nécessité en droit international, Société française pour le droit international (Paris: Pedone, 2007), 164–5 and 167–8; Robert D. Sloane, ‘The Cost of Conflation: Preserving the Dualism of Jus ad Bellum and Jus in Bello in the Contemporary Law of War’, Yale Journal of International Law, 34 (2009), 74; Gabriella Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, Netherlands Yearbook of International Law, 41 (2010), 73. See, however, Stefan Oeter, ‘Methods and Means of Combat’ in Dieter Fleck (ed.), The Handbook of International Humanitarian Law, 2nd edn (Oxford University Press, 2008), 135.

34 See Julius Stone, Legal Controls of International Conflict: A Treatise on the Dynamics of Disputes – and War-Law (Sydney: Maitland, 1954), 352–3. See also Holland, The Hague, Special Criminal Court, 4 May 1948; and Special Court of Cassation, 12 January 1949, In re Rauter, International Law Reports, 16 (1949), 543 (rejecting this doctrine).

35 Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 168 and 170; Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 51.

36 See, inter alia, Erik Castrén, The Present Law of War and Neutrality (Helsinki: Suomalaisen Tiedeakatemian Toimituksia, 1954), 66; Frits Kalshoven, Belligerent Reprisals (The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1971), 366, (repr. Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff, 2005); ICRC Commentary to APs (1987), paras. 1389 and 1405; Henri Meyrowitz, ‘The Principle of Superfluous Injury or Unnecessary Suffering: From the Declaration of St. Petersburg of 1868 to Additional Protocol I of 1977’, International Review of the Red Cross, 299 (1994), 108; Dinstein, The Conduct of Hostilities under the Law of International Armed Conflict, 6–7; Robert Kolb, Ius in Bello: le droit international des conflits armés, 2nd edn (Basel: Helbing Lichtenhahn, 2009), 119. See also Georg Schwarzenberger, International Law as Applied by International Courts and Tribunals, II: The Law of Armed Conflict (London: Stevens and Sons, 1968), 135–6.

37 Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 52; Marco Sassòli, ‘State Responsibility for Violations of International Humanitarian Law’, International Review of the Red Cross, 84 (2002), 416.

38 Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 168.

39 Ibid., 158 and 168.

40 Ibid., 170.

41 Apart from the Krupp case discussed here, see also The Hostage Trial (Trial of Wilhelm List and others), Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals, 8 (1949), 35–6, 63–4 and 66–9.

42 Trial of Alfred Felix Alwyn Krupp and eleven others (The Krupp Trial), Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals, 10 (1949), 138–9. See also Holland, The Hague, Special Criminal Court, 4 May 1948; and Special Court of Cassation, In re Rauter, 533 and 543.

43 Prosecutor v. Tihomir Blaskić, Case No. IT-95–14-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 3 March 2000, para. 180. See also Prosecutor v. Dario Kordić and Mario Čerkez, Case No. IT-95–14/2-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 26 February 2001, para. 328.

44 Christine Byron, ‘International Humanitarian Law and Bombing Campaigns: Legitimate Military Objectives and Excessive Collateral Damage’, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 13 (2010), 188–9.

45 Prosecutor v. Tihomir Blaskić, Case No. IT-95–14-A, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 29 July 2004, para. 109. See also Prosecutor v. Dario Kordić and Mario Čerkez, Case No. IT-95–14/2-A, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 17 December 2004, para. 54; and Legality of the Threat or Use of Nuclear Weapons, Advisory Opinion, 8 July 1996, ICJ Reports (1996), para. 78.

46 Nobuo Hayashi, ‘Requirements of Military Necessity in International Humanitarian Law and International Criminal Law’, Boston University International Law Journal, 28 (2010), 55. See also Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 65.

47 Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 158: ‘there is not any single norm of the law of armed conflict that does not respond to the balancing between the humanitarian interests and the interests stemming from the necessity of the situation of belligerence’ (English translation by the present author).

48 Elies van Sliedregt, The Criminal Responsibility of Individuals for Violations of International Humanitarian Law (The Hague: T. M. C. Asser Press, 2003), 296.

49 That said, the concept of military necessity can be invoked as ‘a ground for excluding [individual] criminal responsibility other than those referred to in paragraph 1’ under Art. 31(3) ICC Statute: Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 153–4; and William A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford University Press, 2010), 493.

50 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 185, commentary to Art. 25, para. 19.

51 See also the provisions with qualifying words: Art. 51 of the 1909 London Declaration Concerning the Laws of Naval War (London, adopted 26 February 1909; did not enter into force), 208 CTS 338; Arts. 8(3) and 34(2) GCI (Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field) (Geneva, adopted 12 August 1949, entered into force 21 October 1950), 75 UNTS 31; Art. 53 GCIV (Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War) (Geneva, adopted 12 August 1949, entered into force 21 October 1950), 75 UNTS 287; Art. 11(2) of the Convention for the Protection of Cultural Property in the Event of Armed Conflict (The Hague, adopted 14 May 1954, entered into force 7 August 1956), 249 UNTS 240. See also provisions suggesting this concept by way of ‘soft’ language (‘as far as possible’, ‘if circumstances allow’, ‘to the fullest extent practicable’, ‘feasible’): Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 53.

52 David Kretzmer, ‘The Advisory Opinion: The Light Treatment of International Humanitarian Law’, American Journal of International Law, 99 (2005), 99; and Hayashi, ‘Requirements of Military Necessity in International Humanitarian Law and International Criminal Law’, 58.

53 This understanding was already clarified in the ILC’s earlier work. The Report of the ILC on its work of 32nd session noted that:

The rules of humanitarian law relating to the conduct of military operations were adopted in full awareness of the fact that ‘military necessity’ was the very criterion of that conduct…States signing the Conventions undertook…not to try to find pretexts for evading it…It is true that some of these conventions on the humanitarian law of war contain clauses providing for an explicit exception to the duty to fulfill the obligations they impose…But these are provisions which apply only to the cases expressly provided for. Apart from these cases, it follows implicitly from the text of the conventions that they do not admit the possibility of invoking military necessity as a justification for State conduct not in conformity with the obligations they impose.

Report of the International Law Commission on the Work of its Thirty-second Session’, ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (1980), 46, para. 28.

54 Robert D. Sloane, ‘On the Use and Abuse of Necessity in the Law of State Responsibility’, American Journal of International Law, 106 (2012), 497.

55 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 185–6, para. 21, commentary to Art. 25, footnotes omitted.

56 ARSIWA, Art. 25(1)(a) (‘the only way for the State to safeguard an essential interest against a grave and imminent peril’); Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 184, para. 15, commentary to Art. 25.

57 Cf. Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 158.

58 Legal Consequences of the Construction of a Wall in the Occupied Palestinian Territory, Advisory Opinion, 9 July 2004, ICJ Reports (2004), para. 140.

59 Ibid., para. 142 (‘the Court considers that Israel cannot rely…on a state of necessity in order to preclude the wrongfulness of the construction of the wall resulting from the considerations mentioned in paragraphs 122 [“severely” impeding the right to self-determination] and 137 above [“breaches by Israel of various of its obligations under the applicable international humanitarian law and human rights instruments”]’).

60 Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 63. See also ibid., p. 74; Marco Sassòli, ‘Ius ad Bellum and Ius in Bello – The Separation between the Legality of the Use of Force and Humanitarian Rules to Be Respected in Warfare: Crucial or Outdated’ in Michael N. Schmitt and Jelena Pejic (eds.), International Law and Armed Conflict: Exploring the Faultlines – Essays in Honour of Yoram Dinstein (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff, 2007), 250–2.

61 See Sloane, ‘The Cost of Conflation’, 66, 69, 75 and 110. See also the Final Report of the Review Committee to the ICTY Prosecutor concerning the NATO bombardment, which interpreted the key concept of proportionality equation, ‘concrete and direct military advantage anticipated’, very broadly, as if this had coincided with the humanitarian objective of the NATO’s overall military operation: ibid.

62 Sloane, ‘On the Use and Abuse of Necessity in the Law of State Responsibility’, 497. See also Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 158.

63 Gabriella Blum, ‘The Laws of War and the “Lesser Evil”’, Yale Journal of International Law, 35 (2010), 12. However, this observation must be qualified in that the relation between States cannot be governed exclusively by IHL, and that insofar as the laws of peace continue to operate in parallel, there is some scope of relying on a ground of necessity under Art. 25 ARSIWA: Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 159.

64 Sarah Heathcote, ‘Circumstances Precluding Wrongfulness in the ILC Articles on State Responsibility: Necessity’ in James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility: Introduction, Text and Commentaries (Cambridge University Press, 2002), 500–1 (discussing the ICSID cases that reveal the concept of ‘financial necessity’ in the primary rule, as influenced by the secondary rule of necessity).

65 Marco Sassòli, ‘Humanitarian Law and International Criminal Law’ in Antonio Cassese (ed.), Oxford Companion to International Criminal Justice (Oxford University Press, 2009), 117.

19 Third-party countermeasures Observations on a controversial concept

Martin Dawidowicz

I Introduction

It is a great honour to contribute to this Liber Doctorandorum for James Crawford. James is an inspirational figure in many ways, and not only in matters of international law. It is only at the end of a journey that you can truly reflect on the road travelled. In the words of T. S. Eliot, ‘the end of all our exploring will be to arrive where we started…and know the place for the first time’.1 I am forever indebted to James for his guidance throughout my journey of exploration.

This chapter addresses what James Crawford, as the International Law Commission’s (ILC) last Special Rapporteur on State responsibility, rightly described as an ‘extremely controversial’ topic;2 namely, the role of third-party countermeasures in international law. In 2000, as Special Rapporteur, he expressed his support for a regime of third-party countermeasures in the ILC Articles on State Responsibility (ASR), which were provisionally endorsed by the ILC in the same year.3 But like the Grand Old Duke of York, having courageously and painstakingly marched his troops up to the top of the hill, he promptly marched them back down again – and for good reason.

The main explanation for this tactical retreat was the strong opposition of a handful of influential States. The pendulum ultimately swung from belief to agnosticism and a last-ditch compromise was found, expressed in the agnostic arrangement in Article 54 ASR. The sources of this controversy are manifold. This chapter briefly considers whether some of the most common criticisms of the concept are actually borne out in practice.

Perhaps the most common and potentially most effective critique is that countermeasures entail an inherent risk of abuse as their unilateral character tends to favour more powerful States. Already in 1850, the so-called Don Pacifico affair – involving a British naval blockade of the Greek port of Piraeus following Greece’s refusal to compensate a British subject for injuries inflicted by a violent mob – provides a good example of so-called ‘gunboat diplomacy’ and the risk of abuse traditionally associated with unilateral coercive measures.4 In a famous speech before the House of Commons, Lord Palmerston vigorously defended the action:

[A]s the Roman, in days of old, held himself free from indignity, when he could say Civis Romanus sum; so also a British subject, in whatever land he may be, shall feel confident that the watchful eye and the strong arm of England, will protect him against injustice and wrong.5

No doubt with such examples in mind, Judge Padilla Nervo stated:

The history of the responsibility of States in respect to the treatment of foreign nationals is the history of abuses, illegal interference in the domestic jurisdiction of weaker States, unjust claims, threats and even military aggression under the flag of exercising rights of protection, and the imposing of sanctions in order to oblige a government to make the reparations demanded.6

Several other late-nineteenth and early-twentieth-century examples of gunboat diplomacy by powerful Western States, notably against Latin American countries, could also be mentioned.7 As ILC Special Rapporteur on diplomatic protection, Dugard observed that the institution had been ‘greatly abused’ as it had in practice ‘provided a justification for military intervention or gunboat diplomacy’ under the guise of protection.8 As a consequence, ‘[i]nevitably diplomatic protection of this kind came to be seen by developing nations, particularly in Latin America, as a discriminatory exercise of power rather than as a method of protecting the human rights of aliens’.9

By the turn of the last century, at the Second Hague Peace Conference, these concerns prompted the adoption of the 1907 Drago-Porter Convention.10 Albeit limited in scope, this Convention proscribed the enforcement by armed reprisal of public debt obligations. Today, given the increasing importance attached to the notion of an international community as a repository of common values, and the evolving multilateral dimension of State responsibility, one could perhaps say that Lord Palmerston’s jingoistic invocation of Civis Romanus sum has at least in part been replaced by a more cosmopolitan exclamation: ‘Civis mundi sum!’ Indeed, around the time of Lord Palmerston’s statement in the British Parliament, similar propositions had already been advanced by Heffter and Bluntschli. They both considered that, in response to a ‘public danger’, third States could act ‘as representatives of mankind’ and formally enforce obligations protecting the community interest as a way of promoting Weltjustiz.11

The basic controversy can thus be stated in simple terms: there is an inherent tension between the need for a more effective legal order notwithstanding decentralisation, and the risks of abuse relating to the allocation of enforcement authority to individual States, even if limited to the most serious illegalities. It is certainly true that the primary means of dealing with major international crises – at least when they impact on international peace and security – do not lie within the law of State responsibility. It is the main responsibility of competent international organisations, notably the United Nations (UN) and its principal political organs to deal with such matters.12 But the primary function of the Security Council under the UN Charter (at least as originally conceived) is not to restore legal order but to restore public order. These are not necessarily identical: peace enforcement is distinct from law enforcement.13 Still, the practice of the Security Council under Chapter VII of the UN Charter (even in the post-Cold War era) indicates that it has not always taken enforcement action to restore international public order, let alone acted to restore international legality. On those numerous occasions where the Security Council has not taken enforcement action in response to serious breaches of international law, as, for instance, in the cases of Cambodia, Uganda, Rwanda, Burundi, Burma, Zimbabwe or Syria, States have traditionally only had the bilateral regime of State responsibility to fall back on in order to protect community interests in the absence of recourse to an effective treaty-mechanism. Special Rapporteur Crawford succinctly articulated the problem with the bilateral model of enforcement in the following terms:

Older structures of bilateral State responsibility are plainly inadequate to deal with gross violations of human rights and humanitarian law, let alone situations threatening the survival of States and peoples.14

These concerns neatly encapsulate the basic reason for the gradual rejection of the strictly bilateral model of enforcement in modern international law.15 At the same time, as some ILC members recognised, ‘leaving it up to the…United Nations to react to breaches of obligations erga omnes bordered on cynicism’.16 Others have suggested that to rely exclusively on institutional mechanisms would render the enforcement of erga omnes obligations a vacuous proposition.17 For his part, Special Rapporteur Crawford recognised that, although the primary means of dealing with the most serious breaches of international law reside with the Security Council in the discharge of its responsibilities under Chapter VII, the law of State responsibility still had an important role to play.18 The mere expectation that international organisations will be able to resolve the humanitarian or other crises that often arise from serious breaches of international law was plainly not enough.19 The law of State responsibility should be able to operate independently of an ineffective Security Council by providing its own means of ensuring a more effective return to international legality in the case of serious illegalities.

Special Rapporteur Crawford also expressed the concern that, if third-party countermeasures were not allowed to enforce fundamental norms, there might be ‘further pressure on States to intervene in other, perhaps less desirable ways’.20 While there was no clear support for third-party countermeasures in international law, his conclusion was nevertheless clear:

[I]nternational law should offer to States with a legitimate interest in compliance with such [fundamental] obligations, some means of securing compliance which does not involve the use of force [notably, humanitarian intervention]…The draft Articles should [therefore] allow collective countermeasures in response to a gross and well-attested breach.21

Other ILC members expressed support based on the same rationale:

The Commission must not forget that it was devising a regime of non-forcible countermeasures which would help avoid situations where States claimed that they had exhausted all peaceful means and adopted the attitude which had been taken by the United Kingdom in the context of the collective measures adopted against Yugoslavia in 1998. If the Commission defined a feasible regime of pacific collective countermeasures, States would be less likely to adopt another course, such as the regrettable one taken in Kosovo.22

A similar line of reasoning can be traced back at least to Vattel and von Bulmerinq. For the latter, ‘it has always been viewed as a main function of reprisals to prevent a greater evil, war’.23

These considerations have not made the concept of third-party countermeasures any less controversial. Critics maintain that the risk of abuse is simply too great. Several States emphasised this point during the lengthy debate on the ILC Articles in the Sixth Committee of the General Assembly. As Bahrain stated, ‘according to one view countermeasures were the prerogative of the more powerful State, and many small States regarded the concept as synonymous with aggression or intervention’.24 Similarly, Ecuador observed that countermeasures ‘were frequently used as an instrument of intervention or aggression’.25 Likewise, Cuba opined that ‘despite the stipulation that the regime of countermeasures would exclude the use of military force, it contained the seeds of aggression because…political coercion and economic pressure were as much forms of aggression as was military force’.26 According to Botswana, third-party countermeasures were ‘open to abuse by powerful States against a weaker State that they might particularly dislike for other reasons’.27 For its part, Germany sounded a note of caution: ‘there was a danger that disproportional unilateral acts, which in reality were not justified by the interest they sought to protect, might be disguised countermeasures. That would threaten the credibility of the concept.’28 In sum, in the words of Tanzania, ‘it could hardly be refuted that countermeasures were a threat to small and weak States’.29

Other States providing comments on the ILC Articles expressed concern that unilateral third-party countermeasures would have ‘disruptive effects’;30 they would be ‘potentially highly destabilizing of treaty relations…[in particular]by creating a parallel mechanism for responding to serious breaches which lacked the coordinated, balanced and collective features of existing mechanisms’.31 Responsibility for dealing with the most serious breaches of international law was ‘better left to the Security Council’ as the law of State responsibility (including third-party countermeasures) was an ‘inappropriate vehicle’ for such matters.32 Yet other States not only expressed their preference for the traditional role of the Security Council in the maintenance of international peace and security under Chapter VII as a matter of policy, but also opined that a regime of third-party countermeasures would be legally impermissible as it would amount to an ‘encroachment on the authority of the Security Council under Chapter VII of the Charter’.33

The same criticisms were expressed in the ILC: a regime of third-party countermeasures ‘sooner or later might extend to the use of force…[and] was incompatible with the [UN] Charter’.34 Moreover, it was suggested that the concept of third-party countermeasures is but a ‘neologism’ – a category ‘completely invented’ ex post facto – based on the highly selective and extremely inconsistent practice of a small number of mainly Western States with no evidence of opinio juris – not least because that practice was not always even officially designated as relating to third-party countermeasures.35 Worse still, recognition of third-party countermeasures would constitute a ‘lex horrenda’ and be ‘an invitation to chaos’ serving only to legitimise ‘mob-justice’, ‘vigilantism’ and ‘power politics’.36 Put simply, ‘under the banner of law, chaos and violence would come to reign among states’.37 Against this background, on the initial proposal of the United Kingdom, and in order not to jeopardise the approval of the ILC Articles as a whole, Special Rapporteur Crawford introduced a compromise proposal that became the saving clause in Article 54 ASR.38 A decade or so later, it now seems opportune to briefly consider whether these criticisms, as well as the great hopes and fears raised by the concept of third-party countermeasures, have been borne out in practice.

II Third-party countermeasures in practice: salient critiques and other issues

The above overview underlines the common perception that there are several major problems with the concept of third-party countermeasures. Broadly speaking, these can be summarised as follows: (1) third-party countermeasures are a neologism with no basis in international law or its progressive development; (2) third-party countermeasures are contrary to the UN Charter and, in any event, within an evolving regime, the Security Council can operate as an institutional safeguard for third-party countermeasures, the use of which is effectively constrained by the powers of the Council under Chapter VII; and (3) third-party countermeasures are inherently prone to abuse by more powerful States arising from the auto-interpretation of allegedly wrongful conduct making them a mere pretext for power politics, intervention and even aggression (in short, a lex horrenda). State practice in turn provides support for the three basic propositions below.

1 Practice may be somewhat obscure, but third-party countermeasures are nevertheless part of the reality of international law

The saving clause in Article 54 ASR was based in part on the conclusion that State practice on third-party countermeasures was limited, embryonic, selective and confined to only a small number of mainly Western States.39 But the ILC underestimated the true extent, consistency and geographical spread of State practice. There is, in fact, a considerable amount of practice evidencing the gradual recognition of an entitlement of States to adopt third-party countermeasures in response to gross and systematic breaches of communitarian norms.40 No doubt a similar conclusion motivated the Institut de Droit International to endorse a decentralised regime of third-party countermeasures at its Krakow session in 2005.41

It is not the purpose of this chapter to revisit this (still very contentious) matter in any detail. It suffices here to point to the widespread support for the third-party countermeasures adopted by a large and remarkably diverse group of States against Syria in 2011. The adoption of these third-party countermeasures, which have included the freezing of internationally protected assets (such as those belonging to President Al-Assad and the Central Bank of Syria) and a prima facie unlawful membership suspension from the League of Arab States, underline their continuing relevance in the limited toolbox of communitarian law enforcement.42

In February 2012, on the proposal of then French President Sarkozy, the so-called ‘Group of Friends of the Syrian People’ was created.43 This is a large and diverse diplomatic coalition of States and international organisations, which was created as a direct response to the Security Council’s inability to take resolute action on Syria.44 In April 2012, the ‘Friends of the Syrian People International Working Group on Sanctions’ (The Working Group) was formed:

in order to achieve greater effectiveness in the enforcement of the restrictive measures already put in force by states or international organizations including the measures [such as the freezing of assets of senior Syrian regime officials] stipulated in the Chairman’s Conclusions of the first meeting of the Friends’ Group.45

At a meeting in September 2012, sixty Member States of the Working Group ‘welcomed the increasing pressure placed on the [Syrian] regime by the wide range of sanctions [e.g. the freezing of State and Head of State assets] adopted by different states and organisations’ and observed that they had ‘seriously affected the Syrian regime and have reduced its ability to crack down on the Syrian people’.46 They added that ‘the members of the Group have adopted effective, proportional and coordinated sanctions…[and] urge[d] other countries to follow suit’.47 More specifically:

[T]he Group called upon all states to take steps to harmonise national and regional sanctions regimes by imposing, at a minimum, an asset freeze on senior Syrian regime officials involved in the repression, as well as an asset freeze on and restrictions on transactions with the Central Bank of Syria, the Commercial Bank of Syria and the Syrian International Islamic Bank to ensure their isolation from the international financial system.48

The Working Group has reaffirmed the same point in several subsequent meetings.49 As a minimum, these repeated statements, at least insofar as they relate to the freezing of assets belonging to President Al-Assad and the Central Bank of Syria, are indicative of a willingness of a very large number of States to adopt prima facie unlawful unilateral coercive measures for which the justification can seemingly only be explained in legal terms by the concept of third-party countermeasures.

A few comments about practice of a more general nature are also warranted. The evaluation of State practice on third-party countermeasures admittedly raises some difficult questions. One such difficulty concerns the relative obscurity of practice; the primary evidence in the form of statements from States is rarely conclusive. If a State often provides some form of explanation (however brief and perfunctory) for its adoption of a unilateral coercive measure it rarely provides a clear statement to explain which of the sometimes many possible unilateral coercive measures it actually relies upon in a given case to justify its action in legal terms. Then ILC member Opertti Badan alluded to this difficulty when he observed that the concept of third-party countermeasures belongs to ‘an area in which the borderline between international law per se and foreign relations [is] fairly indistinct’.50 It is true that relevant examples from practice were ‘not always officially designated as [third-party] countermeasures’.51 Indeed, as Special Rapporteur Crawford has observed, States appear to have an ‘implied preference for other concepts’.52 The fact that foreign policy considerations – and the concomitant sensitivities surrounding the use of non-forcible coercion by individual States – appear to play a prominent role in this area helps to explain the relative obscurity of practice on third-party countermeasures and the considerable complexities involved in assessing it. These complexities are evident in the apparent unwillingness of States to rely expressly on the concept of third-party countermeasures in practice; this is a factor that has significantly clouded the legal issues involved and sometimes led to confusion in the analysis of opinio juris.

These problems are compounded in those situations where States have strongly supported third-party countermeasures in their practice, yet opposed them in the Sixth Committee of the General Assembly during the ILC’s work on State responsibility. As an illustration, the United States and the United Kingdom opposed the concept of third-party countermeasures in the Sixth Committee as an ‘inappropriate vehicle’ and as a ‘highly destabilizing’ means of enforcing fundamental norms, yet they have both on numerous occasions resorted to third-party countermeasures in practice.53 For its part, Tanzania opposed third-party countermeasures by asserting before the Sixth Committee that ‘it could hardly be refuted that [third-party] countermeasures were a threat to small and weak States’.54 And yet Tanzania has itself adopted third-party countermeasures against South Africa, Nigeria, Burundi and Zimbabwe.55 Likewise, Botswana, another ardent critic in the Sixth Committee,56 expressed support in the Security Council for the third-party countermeasures adopted against Burundi by certain African States which in that instance at least ‘deserve[d] the commendation of the international community’.57

While some hesitation may be understandable in accepting the relevance of the mentioned practice to the development of the law on third-party countermeasures, this appears to be an inevitable consequence of the complex interplay between law and politics in this area. Special Rapporteur Riphagen may have been right to observe that ‘the more serious the breach of an international obligation, the less likely it is to find an objective legal appraisal of the allowable responses to such a breach’.58 Still, in the final analysis, as States have relied on the rationale of the concept and no other justifications have been available, the concept of third-party countermeasures is needed to explain the practice of States in legal terms.59 In short, third-party countermeasures cannot be described as a ‘neologism’ – a category ‘completely invented’ by ex post facto rationalisations of practice.60 If the matter was still in doubt a decade ago, third-party countermeasures are today part of the reality of international law.

2 Third-party countermeasures and UN Charter Chapter VII enforcement measures are distinct and may operate in parallel

The influential view in the ILC and the Sixth Committee, already noted above, that a decentralised regime of third-party countermeasures would be contrary to the UN Charter as it would encroach on the powers of the Security Council under Chapter VII, does not withstand scrutiny. At least in part, it is a view initially informed by Special Rapporteur Ago’s conclusion from the 1970s that, as a matter of lex lata, obligations erga omnes were not enforceable by a decentralised regime of third-party countermeasures; but by the organised international community, in the form of the competent organs of the UN, notably the Security Council.61 From historical experience, in which countermeasures ‘were frequently used as an instrument of intervention or aggression’,62 it was not possible to underestimate the risks of abuse involved in pressing recognition of the concept of unilateral third-party countermeasures and the introduction of another circumstance precluding wrongfulness, which ‘sooner or later might extend to the use of force’.63 During the debate on the ILC Articles in the Sixth Committee, several States insisted in categorical terms that third-party countermeasures could only be adopted within the UN framework.64 Cameroon’s position aptly sums up these concerns. It stated:

[D]raft article 54 [2000]…might lead to the taking of multilateral or collective countermeasures simultaneously with other measures taken by the competent United Nations bodies; the [ILC] draft articles must not be allowed to create overlapping legal regimes that could weaken the Organization as a whole or marginalize the Security Council, particularly in the light of the recent and disturbing tendency of some States to take action, including armed intervention, without the Council’s consent. The situations envisaged in draft article 54 [2000] were adequately dealt with under Articles 39 to 41 of the Charter of the United Nations, which was the best expression of the will of the community of States.65

It was against the background of these concerns that much of the debate in the ILC and Sixth Committee on third-party countermeasures came to focus on the potential role of the Security Council as an institutional safeguard against abuse. But these concerns are not reflected in State practice; and in addition, they conflate the analytical distinction between enforcement measures under Chapter VII of the UN Charter and third-party countermeasures.

A striking feature of the very substantial amount of State practice in the UN period is that third-party countermeasures have largely been adopted without any intervention of the Security Council whatsoever. In fact, in several cases, such as those involving Argentina, Iraq, Burundi, Yugoslavia and Sudan, third-party countermeasures have even been adopted while the Security Council has been actively seized of these matters.66 Likewise, the third-party countermeasures adopted against Syria in 2011 continue (without much controversy)67 to operate in parallel with the action taken against it by the Security Council in September 2013.68 The practice accumulated over several decades provides a strong indication that third-party countermeasures do not contradict the UN Charter, nor unduly encroach on the powers of the Security Council.

The preferred policy option of the Special Rapporteurs on first reading had nevertheless been to link the law of collective security to the law of State responsibility. As it happened, this approach, in its various forms,69 was overwhelmingly rejected as incompatible with the existing powers of the Security Council under the UN Charter.70 In any event, the ILC deemed such an institutional safeguard unnecessary given the likely involvement of the Security Council in addressing the most serious illegalities.71 Ultimately, the complex relationship between third-party countermeasures and the Security Council is safeguarded by Article 59 ASR, which is based on what could perhaps be described as the principles of co-existence and co-ordination.

The principle of co-existence is based on the premise of two distinct spheres of application: the Security Council deals with the political aspects of maintaining or restoring international peace and security, whereas the law of State responsibility (including third-party countermeasures) deals with the legal aspects of serious breaches.72 As Jordan explained before the Sixth Committee:

[C]ountermeasures should not be interpreted as an encroachment on the authority of the Security Council under Chapter VII of the Charter. Draft article 59 should provide the necessary guarantees in that respect to those who considered that there was an overlap between the two regimes of measures. Countermeasures could in fact be necessary to ensure that the State committing the internationally wrongful act ceased its action and made reparation for the damage caused.73

The principle of co-existence, that is to say, the seemingly clear-cut distinction between the law of State responsibility and the law of collective security,74 appears to have been the source of some confusion among a number of States in the ILC’s work on State responsibility; almost by definition, the Security Council cannot resort to third-party countermeasures. As Spain emphasised before the Sixth Committee:

[W]hile the Security Council is authorized to take ‘enforcement action’ under Chapter VII, such measures are not subordinated to the general regime of countermeasures, since they do not necessarily respond to the commission of internationally wrongful acts…[T]he Council is not a judicial body, but a political body …75

In the ILC debate, Simma observed that ‘it seemed not entirely clear to some States’ that third-party countermeasures and enforcement measures under Chapter VII of the UN Charter could not be assimilated.76 Put simply, there is no a priori role for the Security Council in a regime of third-party countermeasures.

A reason for the apparent confusion could be found, as Special Rapporteur Crawford suggested, in what France termed the ILC’s ‘ambiguous’77 definition of countermeasures on first reading.78 It gave the unfortunate impression of including within its definition both institutional (that is, Chapter VII of the UN Charter) and decentralised forms of coercive measures, as opposed to clearly spelling out the critical distinction of a previous wrongful act that separates Chapter VII enforcement measures from countermeasures. As Crawford explained, ‘collective responses of that sort were not countermeasures; they were measures authorized by a competent international organization and did not belong in the framework of article 30 [1996] [defining countermeasures on first reading]’.79 France (followed by Crawford and Simma) indeed articulated the need for this issue to be clarified on second reading, but the matter was not taken further.80 The ambiguity, then, essentially remains the same in Article 22 ASR.81 Still, the basic point of distinction remains intact. Countermeasures are a separate genus from Security Council action; they perform different functions and can therefore, in principle, co-exist autonomously in response to the same wrongful conduct. Third-party countermeasures cannot be said to encroach on the (distinct) powers of the Security Council, let alone contravene the UN Charter in any a priori sense. That said, even where conceptual boundaries are clearly demarcated in theory, functional ones may not be in practice. This brings us to the more complex principle of co-ordination.

In reality, it is not uncommon for the Security Council – in the maintenance or restoration of international peace and security under Chapter VII of the UN Charter – to adopt enforcement measures aimed at ensuring the cessation of wrongful conduct and/or reparation for injury. In these situations, there is inevitably a point of convergence with the law of State responsibility and, in particular, with the law of countermeasures. The ILC recognised this fact by pointing out that at least ‘[cessation] is frequently demanded not only by States but also by…the Security Council in the face of serious breaches of international law’.82 It follows that enforcement measures under Chapter VII of the UN Charter, such as various forms of asset freezes, embargoes or other suspensions of treaty rights – to the extent that they overlap with the law of State responsibility – may act either as a complement to the possible concurrent use of third-party countermeasures or operate to constrain such use in a given case.

The extent of the actual interplay or co-ordination between the law of State responsibility (including countermeasures) and the law of collective security raises questions of considerable complexity with no obvious answers from practice. As a general matter, it can be observed that the UN Charter is not a self-contained regime. It can therefore be argued that third-party countermeasures will remain available (subject to overall compliance with its safeguards regime, notably proportionality)83 to the extent that the Security Council is ineffective; or their use has not been proscribed by the specific language of a given Security Council Resolution; or would otherwise contradict Charter obligations in the circumstances.

3 There is no requirement of a ‘widely acknowledged breach’, although in practice joint statements on alleged serious illegalities limit the risk of abuse

The major and potentially most effective criticism of countermeasures undoubtedly concerns the inherent risk of abuse associated with the auto-interpretation of allegedly wrongful conduct. It is a risk exacerbated by the factual inequalities between States. As the arbitral tribunal in the Naulilaa case was careful to emphasise, ‘the first requirement – sine qua non – of the right to take reprisals is a motive furnished by an earlier act contrary to the law of nations’.84 Likewise, the ILC stressed that the existence of a prior breach of international law entitling a State to invoke the responsibility of the wrongdoing State is a ‘fundamental prerequisite’ of any lawful countermeasure; its establishment ‘presupposes an objective standard’.85 A State that resorts to countermeasures in the erroneous belief that a breach has occurred does so at its own peril – caveat actor.86 Still, in an essentially decentralised system, ‘each State establishes for itself its legal situation vis-à-vis other States’.87 This raises the spectre that any number of States could individually resort to third-party countermeasures contrary to the obligations incumbent upon them on the basis of the mere assertion or claim of wrongful conduct.

These concerns are understandable and help explain the ‘extreme sensitivity’88 of the topic. A decentralised regime of third-party countermeasures is an institution that affects the very foundations of international law; and, at least in theory, poses a threat of some seriousness to sovereignty and the freedom of action of States within the law (the domaine réservé). The fear that a future incarnation of Lord Palmerston might abusively exclaim ‘Civis mundi sum!’ as mere pretext for ‘power politics’89 underlies the deep-rooted concern among some States (especially – but by no means limited to – developing States) that a regime of decentralised and self-assessed third-party countermeasures would be ‘used as an instrument of intervention and aggression’.90 In short, on this view, the concept of third-party countermeasures merely ‘provided a superficial legitimacy for the bullying of small States on the claim that human rights must be respected’.91

The proposed solution favoured by the ILC Special Rapporteurs on first reading was therefore to involve the United Nations in the ‘objective’ prior determination of breach. For his part, Special Rapporteur Riphagen’s proposal to involve the Security Council in this process was based on his belief that:

[T]here is little chance that States generally will accept [a regime of third-party countermeasures] without a legal guarantee that they will not be charged by any or all other States of having committed an international crime, and be faced with demands and countermeasures of any or all other States without an independent and authoritative establishment of the facts and the applicable law.92

In a similar vein, as already alluded to above, Special Rapporteur Arangio-Ruiz proposed a far more elaborate and ambitious institutional safeguards regime for third-party countermeasures informed by the ‘indispensable role of international institutions’.93 In essence, his scheme was based on a two-phase procedure in which the General Assembly or the Security Council would first make a political determination (under Chapter VI of the UN Charter), and the International Court of Justice (ICJ) would later make a decisive legal determination concerning the possible existence of a serious breach.94 However, this regime was resoundingly rejected in both the ILC and Sixth Committee as inconsistent with the UN Charter; it was simply unrealistic – far removed from States’ conception of international law as a decentralised system of law95 – and, in any event, woefully ineffective. By the time the ICJ would finally authorise the use of individual third-party countermeasures any serious breach (such as genocide) would likely already have been consummated.96

On second reading, Special Rapporteur Crawford identified the risk of abuse posed by auto-interpretation as an important ‘due process’97 issue for the target State, but his proposed solution was more attuned to what remained a fundamentally decentralised system of international law enforcement. In the absence of a prior judicial determination of the existence of a previous wrongful act, it is often difficult to assess with confidence whether there has indeed been a violation of international law, let alone a serious violation. As Crawford explained:

Exactly where the threshold should be set for countermeasures to be taken by individual States, acting not in their own but in the collective interest, is a difficult question. There is an issue of ‘due process’ so far as concerns the target State, since at the time collective countermeasures are taken, its responsibility for the breach may be merely asserted, not demonstrated, and issues of fact and possible justifications are likely to have been raised and left unresolved.98

He concluded that for decentralised third-party countermeasures to be permissible, ‘some formula such as a “gross and reliably attested breach” was called for’, alternatively formulated as ‘gross and well-attested breach’ or ‘serious and manifest breach’.99 Ultimately, the ILC left the formula for the prior ascertainment of breach open by the agnostic arrangement embodied in Article 54 ASR. Still, the ILC did make clear that an institutional procedure for the prior ascertainment of breach would contradict the UN Charter and, in any event, be unnecessary given the likely involvement of the main UN political organs in addressing serious breaches.100

Finally, in its Krakow Resolution of 2005, the Institut de Droit International proposed its solution to the problem of auto-interpretation. On Rapporteur Gaja’s proposal, it concluded that:

[C]ountermeasures may be taken by States other than those injured only if there is widespread acknowledgment within the international community of the existence of a breach.101

The Institut explained that ‘the reference to the wide acknowledgment of the existence of a breach is designed to limit the risk of unilateral assessment…diminish the risk of abuses and ensure that States genuinely seek to protect an interest of the international community’.102 Importantly, this position found support in practice on third-party countermeasures which has ‘generally related to infringements of obligations erga omnes that were indeed widely acknowledged’.103

Indeed, resort to third-party countermeasures is often preceded by joint statements adopted by States as part of a process of multilateral diplomacy in international fora.104 As part of this (often lengthy) diplomatic process, the responsible State will normally have been publicly requested in a joint statement to comply with its secondary obligations and will have been notified of the possible imminent adoption of third-party countermeasures against it in the event that it does not promptly return to international legality. Still, practice does not seem to indicate that States have co-operated in this way out of a sense of legal obligation. Instead, these joint statements appear predominantly motivated by an overriding practical imperative: co-ordinating an effective response to the most serious breaches of international law. Two separate considerations appear to bear out this conclusion.

First, as the ILC itself has recognised, it is ‘open to question’105 whether general international law at present entails a positive duty of co-operation in response to serious breaches. The prevalence of the phenomenon of co-operation in response to serious breaches of community norms, especially in the context of international organisations, does not diminish the force of this conclusion. Quite simply, such co-operation is ‘often the only way of providing for an effective remedy’.106 Secondly, a duty of co-operation would seemingly be inconsistent with the instrumental function of countermeasures. As a minimum, States have an individual or autonomous entitlement to claim cessation of breaches of erga omnes obligations within the meaning of Article 48 ASR. A requirement of a joint statement, by which a breach must first be ‘widely acknowledged’, would be inconsistent with the autonomous entitlement of States to at least claim cessation for serious breaches under general international law, a claim par excellence enforced by third-party countermeasures. In the absence of clear opinio juris to the contrary, it can be presumed that practical considerations of effectiveness have predominantly influenced practice in this field. In principle, then, a State may lawfully resort to third-party countermeasures (assuming a relevant breach has actually occurred) even in those rare circumstances where the breach is not ‘widely acknowledged’. Perhaps most importantly, practice also indicates that third-party countermeasures – whatever the mode of establishment of the individual breach – have overall not been adopted in an abusive manner but on the well-founded belief of a serious infringement of a community norm.

III Concluding observations

Third-party countermeasures may still be a controversial topic but they can neither be dismissed in simplistic terms as a ‘lex horrenda107 nor hailed as a ‘saving grace for international law’.108 In reality, the use of third-party countermeasures has so far proved neither as abusive as many had feared nor as effective as many others had hoped. But the fact is that they are nevertheless an important tool in a limited international law enforcement toolbox. Third-party countermeasures are rarely adopted in isolation. They are almost invariably accompanied by other forms of coercive measures against the target State, such as diplomatic pressure (retorsion) or action by international organisations at both regional and universal levels. It is within the context of such concerted and deliberative action that the discrete and incremental role of third-party countermeasures in a fundamentally decentralised system of community law enforcement is best understood.

Third-party countermeasures are less decentralised than is often assumed. Though they are not legally required, the existence of a serious breach is almost always established and ‘widely acknowledged’ within international organisations prior to the concerted adoption of third-party countermeasures. States will not normally ascertain the existence of a breach of a community norm in splendid isolation but in concert with other States acting through a deliberative process of multilateral diplomacy. For example, the many serious breaches of international law that triggered the adoption of third-party countermeasures against Syria in 2011 have been ‘widely acknowledged’ on multiple occasions, including by the Security Council, the General Assembly, the Human Rights Council, the League of Arab States, the Organisation of Islamic Cooperation and the EU. Whatever reasons might justifiably exist to oppose an evolving regime of third-party countermeasures, the specific concern of ‘auto-interpretation’ appears to be one of limited significance in practice. Moreover, States are reluctant to openly rely on the concept and are more inclined to use it cautiously, being sensitive to accusations of vigilantism, intervention and excessive human rights policing. In fact, as Simma has observed, ‘far from obsessively policing human rights violations across the world, the attitude of States towards human rights violations is all too often characterized by a remarkable lack of vigour to counter such breaches’.109 In short, ‘States have hardly shown the excessive human rights “vigilantism” dreaded by some.’110 These factors may help explain why third-party countermeasures have proved remarkably uncontroversial in international practice – including where issues pertaining to the legitimate powers of the Security Council under the UN Charter have been involved. As James Crawford concluded in his last report as Special Rapporteur:

While it can be hoped that international organizations will be able to resolve the humanitarian or other crises that often arise from serious breaches of international law, States have not abdicated their powers of individual action.111

This appears to be so because States consider that third-party countermeasures perform an important function within a limited law enforcement toolbox and as such cautiously welcome them as a progressive development of international law.

1 T. S. Eliot, Four Quartets (Harcourt: New York, 1943).

2 James Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (2001), 73, para. 47.

3 ILC Report (2000), UN Doc. A/55/10, 70–1.

4 Wilhelm Georg Grewe, The Epochs of International Law, tr. Michael Byers (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 2000), 525–7.

5 House of Commons Debates, 25 June 1850, vol. 112 (3rd Ser.) c. 444 (statement of Lord Palmerston).

6 Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company Limited (Belgium v. Spain), Judgment, 5 February 1970, ICJ Reports (1970), 3, Sep. Op. Judge Padilla Nervo, 246.

7 For examples see Grewe, The Epochs of International Law, 525–7.

8 John Dugard, ‘First Report on Diplomatic Protection’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (2000), 212. See also Mohamed Bennouna, ‘Preliminary Report on Diplomatic Protection’, ILC Yearbook2(1) (1998), 311 (‘diplomatic protection has served as a pretext for intervention in the affairs of certain countries’).

9 Dugard, ‘First Report on Diplomatic Protection’, 212.

10 See Convention on the Limitation of Employment of Force for Recovery of Contract Debts (The Hague, adopted 18 October 1907, entered into force 26 January 1910), 205 CTS 250.

11 August Wilhelm Heffter, Das Europäische Völkerrecht der Gegenwart auf den bisherigen Grundlagen (1844), 191, §110; Johann Caspar Bluntschli, Das moderne Völkerrecht der civilisirten Staaten als Rechtsbuch dargestellt (1868), 241, 263–4, §471–3 (translation supplied).

12 James Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (2000), 98, para. 372.

13 See notably Hans Kelsen, The Law of the United Nations (Praeger: New York, 1950), 294.

14 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 108, para. 411.

15 See para. 4 of the commentary to Art. 1 ASR, ILC Report (2001), UN Doc. A/56/10, 33.

16 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 305, para. 31 (Mr Simma).

17 See e.g. H. Fox, ‘Reply of Lady Fox’, Annuaire de l’institut de droit international 71(I) (Pedone, 2005), 158; Theodor Meron, ‘International Law in the Age of Human Rights’, Recueil des Cours, 301 (2003), 288; ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 107, para. 26 (Mr Pellet); Giorgio Gaja, ‘Obligations Erga Omnes, International Crimes and Jus Cogens: A Tentative Analysis of Three Related Concepts’ in Joseph Weiler, Antonio Cassese and Marina Spinedi (eds.), International Crimes of State: A Critical Analysis of the ILC’s Draft Article 19 on State Responsibility (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1989), 155–6; UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.17 (27 October 2000), 13, para. 76 (Austria).

18 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 98, para. 372.

19 Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 74.

20 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 106, para. 405.

21 Ibid., paras. 405–6. See also ibid., paras. 396–7, 401.

22 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 305, para. 33 (Mr Simma). See also ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 4 (Mr Simma); ILC Report (2000), 60, para. 368.

23 August von Bulmerincq, ‘Die Staatstreitigkeiten und ihre Entscheidung ohne Krieg’ in F. von Holtzendorff, Handbuch des Völkerrechts: auf Grundlage Europäischer Staatspraxis: IV, Die Staatsstreitigkeiten und ihre Entscheidung (1889), 84–9; Emer de Vattel, Le Droit des gens ou principes de la loi naturelle (1758, English translation 1916), bk II, §354.

24 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.26 (3 November 1992), 6, para. 18 (Bahrain).

25 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.30 (6 November 1992), 12, para. 49 (Ecuador).

26 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.29 (5 November 1992), 14, para. 59 (Cuba). See also e.g. UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.22 (1 November 2000), 8–9, para. 52 (Libya).

27 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 10, para. 63 (Botswana).

28 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.14 (23 October 2000), 10, para. 54 (Germany).

29 Ibid., 9, para. 46 (Tanzania). Contrast Mongolia’s position whose delegation ‘regretted, however, that the final draft omitted the provision in the former draft article 54 [2000] for a non-injured State to take countermeasures. As a small State, Mongolia believed that the option of…countermeasures should have been preserved in the draft articles’ (UN Doc. A/C.6/56/SR.14 (1 November 2001), 9, para. 56).

30 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515/Add.1 (3 April 2001), 9 (Mexico).

31 UN Docs. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 89 (United Kingdom); A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 4–5, paras. 24–5 (Israel).

32 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 53 (United States). See also, e.g., ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 54, para. 26 (Mr Tomka).

33 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.18 (27 October 2000), 4, para. 15 (Mexico). See also UN Docs. A/C.6/56/SR.16 (2 November 2001), 7, para. 40 (Colombia); A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 3, para. 17 (Iran); A/C.6/55/SR.22 (1 November 2000), 8, para. 52 (Libya); OAS Res. I on the ‘Serious Situation in the South Atlantic’ (28 April 1982), op. para. 6, 21 ILM (1982), 670–1.

34 See notably ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie). See also ILC Report (2001), 36, para. 54.

35 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, paras. 2 and 5 (Mr Brownlie). See also Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 104, para. 396(c).

36 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, paras. 2 and 5 (Mr Brownlie); Stephen McCaffrey, ‘Lex Lata or the Continuum of State Responsibility’ in Joseph Weiler, Antonio Cassese and Marina Spinedi (eds.), International Crimes of State: A Critical Analysis of the ILC’s Draft Article 19 on State Responsibility (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1989), 244; ILC Yearbook, 1 (1983), 143, paras. 27–8 (Mr McCaffrey); Krystyna Marek, ‘Criminalizing State Responsibility’, Revue belge de droit international, 14 (1978–9), 481; Eduardo Jimenez de Aréchaga, ‘International Law in the Past Third of a Century’, Recueil des Cours, 159 (1978-I), 275; Bernard Graefrath, ‘Responsibility and Damages Caused: Relationship between Responsibility and Damages’, Recueil des Cours, 185 (1984-II), 9, 68; UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 69 (China).

37 Prosper Weil, ‘Le Droit international en quête de son identité’, Recueil des Cours237 (1992-VI), 9, 433.

38 See UN Doc. A/C.6/55/14 (23 October 2000), 7, para. 32 (United Kingdom); Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 15, 18, paras. 60, 74; ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 110, 112–3, paras. 48 and 64–5 (Chairman of the Drafting Committee, Mr Tomka).

39 See paras. 3 and 6 of the commentary to Art. 54 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 137, 139.

40 For a detailed assessment, see Martin Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards? An Analysis of State Practice on Third-party Countermeasures and their Relationship to the UN Security Council’, British Yearbook of International Law, 77 (2006), 333–418; Christian Tams, Enforcing Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law (Cambridge University Press, 2005), 207–51. See also e.g. Giorgio Gaja, ‘Second Report on Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’, 71(1) Annuaire de l’institut de droit international (Pedone, 2005), 199–200; Linos-Alexandre Sicilianos, ‘Countermeasures in Response to Grave Violations of Obligations Owed to the International Community’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 1145–8.

41 See Art. 5 of the resolution entitled ‘Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law’, available at www.idi-iil.org.

42 See e.g. ‘Syria’s Assad Hit by EU Sanctions’, The Guardian, 23 May 2011, available at www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/may/23/syria-assad-eu-sanctions; ‘US to freeze assets of Syrian president Bashar al-Assad and senior officials’, The Guardian, 18 May 2011, www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/may/18/bashar-al-assad-syria-us-sanctions; ‘Syria Suspended from Arab League’, The Guardian, 12 November 2011, available at www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/nov/12/syria-suspended-arab-league; ‘Syria Isolated after Unprecedented Arab League Sanctions’, The Telegraph, 27 November 2011, www.telegraph.co.uk/news/worldnews/middleeast/syria/8919029/Syria-isolated-after-unprecedented-Arab-League-sanctions.html; ‘Turkey Imposes Sanctions on Syria’, The Guardian, 30 November 2011, available at www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/nov/30/turkey-imposes-sanctions-on-syria; ‘Swiss Freeze $53 Million in Syrian Funds’, Reuters, 23 December 2011, available at www.reuters.com/article/2011/12/23/swiss-banks-assad-idUSL6E7NN0IT20111223; Australian Department of Foreign Affairs and Trade, ‘Australia’s Autonomous Sanctions: Syria’, 13 May 2011, available at www.dfat.gov.au/un/unsc_sanctions/syria_autonomous_sanctions.html; Canadian Department of Foreign Affairs, Trade and Development, ‘Syria: Latest Developments’, 24 May 2011, available at www.international.gc.ca/sanctions/syria-syrie.aspx; Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan, ‘Implementation of Measures to Freeze the Assets of President Bashar Al-Assad and his Related Individuals and Entities in Syria’, 9 September 2011, available at www.mofa.go.jp/announce/announce/2011/9/0909_02.html.

43 See ‘Sarkozy: France, Partners Plan Syria Crisis Group’, The Jerusalem Post, 4 February 2012, available at www.jpost.com/Middle-East/Sarkozy-France-partners-plan-Syria-crisis-group.

44 See, however, SC Res. 2118, 27 September 2013.

45 See Chairman’s Conclusions, 2nd Conference of the Group of Friends of the Syrian People (Istanbul, 1 April 2012), para. 18, available at www.mfa.gov.tr/chairman_s-conclusions-second-conference-of-the-group-of-friends-of-the-syrian-people_-1-april-2012_-istanbul.en.mfa; Chairman’s Conclusions of the International Conference of the Group of Friends of the Syrian People (Tunis, 24 February 2012), available at www.state.gov/r/pa/prs/ps/2012/02/184642.htm.

46 See Statement by the Friends of the Syrian People International Working Group on Sanctions (The Hague, 20 September 2012), available at www.government.nl/documents-and-publications/reports.

49 See e.g. Communiqué by the Friends of the Syrian People International Working Group on Sanctions (Sofia, 26 February 2013), available at www.government.nl/documents-and-publications/publications.

50 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 296, para. 46 (Mr Opertti Badan).

51 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie).

52 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 104, para. 396.

53 See UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 53 and 89 (United States and United Kingdom).

54 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.14 (23 October 2000), 9, para. 46 (Tanzania).

55 See Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 352–4, 386–90, 394–6.

56 See text above accompanying n. 27 above.

57 UN Doc. S/PV.3692 (28 August 1996), 16–7 (Botswana).

58 Willem Riphagen, ‘Preliminary Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1980), 128–9, para. 97.

59 Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 350, 414–5. See also to similar effect Antonios Tzanakopoulos, Disobeying the Security Council: Countermeasures against Wrongful Sanctions (Oxford University Press, 2011), 188.

60 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, paras. 2 and 5 (Mr Brownlie).

61 Roberto Ago, ‘Eighth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1979), 43, paras. 91–2. See also paras. 12–3 of the commentary to Art. 30 [1996], ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (1979), 118–9.

62 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.30 (6 November 1992), 12, para. 49 (Ecuador).

63 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr. Brownlie).

64 See e.g. UN Docs. A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 3, para. 17 (Iran); A/C.6/55/SR.22 (1 November 2000), 8, para. 52 (Libya); A/C.6/56/SR.16 (2 November 2001), 7, para. 40 (Colombia); A/CN.4/515/Add.1 (3 April 2001), 9–12 (Mexico); A/C.6/55/SR.18 (27 October 2000), 11, paras. 59–62 (Cuba).

65 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.24 (3 November 2000), 11, para. 64 (Cameroon).

66 See Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 368–74, 384–6, 389–91, 393–4.

67 For Russia’s protest see e.g. UN Doc. S/PV/6627 (4 October 2011), 5 (Russia).

68 See above n. 44. Previous draft resolutions against Syria had been vetoed by China and Russia: see UN Docs. S/2011/612 (4 October 2011); S/2012/77 (4 February 2012).

69 Willem Riphagen, ‘Fifth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1984), 3–4; Willem Riphagen, ‘Sixth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1985), 5–8, 11, 13–14 (for his draft Arts. 5(e), 9 and 14(3)); Gaetano Arangio-Ruiz, ‘Seventh Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1995), 29–30 (for his draft Arts. 17 and 19).

70 See para. 9 of the commentary to Art. 40 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 113.

71 Ibid. Other last-minute proposals (compatible with the UN Charter) to subordinate the use of third-party countermeasures to action duly taken under Chapter VII of the UN Charter were not considered. See further Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 73; ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 40, para. 41 (Mr Economides); ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 328, para. 49 (Mr Opertti Badan); UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.17 (27 October 2000), 14, para. 85 (Greece); A/CN.4/515, 87 (the Netherlands). To similar effect: UN Docs. A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 3, para. 17 (Iran); A/C.6/56/SR.11 (29 October 2001), 7, para. 39 (Morocco).

72 See e.g. ILC Report (1998), UN Doc. A/53/10, 70–1, para. 286; Vera Gowlland-Debbas, ‘Responsibility and the United Nations Charter’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 116.

73 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.18 (27 October 2000), 4, para. 15 (Jordan). See also the topical summary of governments’ views, in UN Doc. A/CN.4/513 (15 February 2001), 35, para. 189.

74 See Kelsen, The Law of the United Nations, 294 (‘the purpose of the enforcement action under Article 39 [of the UN Charter] is not to maintain or restore the law, but to maintain or restore peace, which is not necessarily identical with the law’).

75 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 92 (Spain).

76 ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 162, para. 79 (Mr Simma).

77 See UN Doc. A/CN.4/488 (25 March 1998), 82 (France).

78 ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 161–2, para. 75 (Mr Crawford). See also ibid., 161, para. 73 (Mr Tomka).

79 ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 139, para. 16 (Mr Crawford).

80 UN Doc. A/CN.4/488, 82 (France); ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 162, para. 75 (Mr Crawford); ibid., 162, para. 79 (Mr Simma).

81 See para. 3 of the commentary to Art. 22 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 75.

82 See para. 4 of the commentary to Art. 30 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 89.

83 The safeguards regime is essentially analogous to the one applicable to bilateral countermeasures. See further Arts. 49–53 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 129–37; Art. 5 of the resolution ‘Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’.

84 Responsabilité de l’Allemagne a raison des dommages causés dans les colonies portugaises du sud de l’Afrique (Portugal v. Germany) (Naulilaa case), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. II (1928), 1027. See further Art. 49 ASR and the commentary thereto, ILC Report (2001), 129–31.

85 See paras. 2 and 3 of the commentary to Art. 49 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 130.

87 Air Services Agreement of 27 March 1946 (United States v. France), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. XVIII, 416 (1979), 443, para. 81.

88 Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 14, para. 55.

89 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 69 (China).

90 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.30 (6 Nov. 1992), 12, para. 49 (Ecuador); James Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 71.

91 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie) (emphasis added).

92 Willem Riphagen, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1983), 12, para. 65 (emphasis added).

93 Gaetano Arangio-Ruiz, ‘Seventh Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1995), 17, para. 70.

94 Ibid., 17–29, paras. 70–138.

95 A particularly staunch critic dismissed the proposed regime as a castle in the sky’, ILC Yearbook, 1 (1995), 113, para. 26 (Mr Rosenstock). See also ILC Report (1995), UN Doc. A/50/10, 47, 55–6, paras. 250, 305–7. For a summary of the (mostly) critical views expressed by governments in the 6th Committee debate, see UN Doc. A/CN.4/472/Add.1 (10 January 1996), 25–7, paras. 86–97.

96 See e.g. ILC Yearbook, 1 (1995), 97, paras. 8–9 (Mr Pellet); ibid., 94, para. 51 (Mr Bowett); ibid., 100–1, paras. 20 and 34 (Mr Mahiou); ibid., 118–9, paras. 66–7 (Mr Thiam).

97 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 37, para. 115.

100 See para. 9 of the commentary to Art. 40 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 113.

101 Giorgio Gaja, ‘First Report on Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’, 71(I) Annuaire de l’institut de droit international (Pedone, 2005), 148 (emphasis added).

102 Ibid., 149, 199.

103 Ibid., 200.

104 See generally, Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 333–418.

105 See para. 3 of the commentary to Art. 41 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 114.

106 Ibid.

107 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie).

108 David Bederman, ‘Counterintuiting Countermeasures’, American Journal of International Law, 96 (2002), 831.

109 Bruno Simma and Dirk Pulkowski, ‘Leges speciales and Self-contained Regimes’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), Handbook of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 162.

110 Ibid. For the same conclusion see also James Crawford, ‘Responsibility for Breaches of Communitarian Norms: An Appraisal of Article 48 of the ILC Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts’ in Ulrich Fastenrathet al. (eds.), From Bilateralism to Community Interest: Essays in Honour of Judge Bruno Simma (Oxford University Press, 2011), 236; Gaja, ‘First Report on Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’, 150–1.

111 Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 74.

20 The Appellate Body’s use of the Articles on State responsibility in US – Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China)

Isabelle Van Damme *

Introduction

In this chapter, I examine the World Trade Organization (WTO) Appellate Body’s interpretation in its report US – Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China)1 of ‘public body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1) of the Agreement on Subsidies and Countervailing Measures (SCM Agreement).2 Under this provision, a subsidy shall be deemed to exist if ‘there is a financial contribution by a government or any public body within the territory of a Member (referred to in [the SCM Agreement] as “government”)’ and a benefit is thereby conferred. The Appellate Body was asked to review the Panel’s interpretation of ‘public body’ so as to mean ‘any entity controlled by a government’ and the Panel’s application of that interpretation to the facts at issue. In the appeal, James Crawford acted as counsel for China, the appellant on this issue. It was his first appearance before the Appellate Body.3

Before the Appellate Body, China complained that the Panel had not taken account of the defining characteristic of a ‘public body’, that is to say the exercise of authority vested in that body by the government for the purposes of performing functions of a governmental character. On appeal, China sought to obtain an interpretation of the SCM Agreement that was fully consistent with the rules of attribution in the International Law Commission’s (ILC) Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts of 2001 (ILC Articles),4 in particular Article 5 which concerns the attribution of conduct of persons or entities exercising elements of governmental authority.5

Unlike the Panel, the Appellate Body was receptive to using the ILC Articles in interpreting ‘public body’ by virtue of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (Vienna Convention).6 It was hesitant however to declare the customary international law status of Article 5 of the ILC Articles. It therefore first examined the substance of Article 5 and its relevance to the interpretation of Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement. Whilst the rules on attribution inspired the entire interpretive reasoning of the Appellate Body, it ultimately concluded that ‘because the outcome of [its] analysis does not turn on Article 5, it is not necessary for [it] to resolve definitively the question of to what extent Article 5 of the ILC Articles reflects customary international law’.7

The focus of this chapter is on the interpretation of ‘public body’ in the light of the ILC Articles. The results of that interpretation raise significant challenges in terms of defining the applicable standard of review of investigating authorities and evidentiary standards but are not discussed here.8

The Panel’s interpretation of ‘public body’

A premise for several claims made by China was the issue of the qualification of an entity such as a State-owned enterprise (SOE) and a State-owned commercial bank (SOCB) as a ‘public body’ within the meaning of Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement. Article 1.1 of that agreement, entitled ‘Definition of a subsidy’, defines a subsidy; other provisions set out different obligations with regard to different types of subsidy. It states:

For the purpose of this Agreement, a subsidy shall be deemed to exist if:

  1. (a)(1) there is a financial contribution by a government or any public body within the territory of a Member (referred to in this Agreement as “government”), i.e. where:

    1. (i) a government practice involves a direct transfer of funds (e.g. grants, loans, and equity infusion), potential direct transfers of funds or liabilities (e.g. loan guarantees);

    2. (ii) government revenue that is otherwise due is forgone or not collected (e.g. fiscal incentives such as tax credits);

    3. (iii) a government provides goods or services other than general infrastructure, or purchases goods;

    4. (iv) a government makes payments to a funding mechanism, or entrusts or directs a private body to carry out one or more of the type of functions illustrated in (i) to (iii) above which would normally be vested in the government and the practice, in no real sense, differs from practices normally followed by governments;

      or

  2. (a)(2) there is any form of income or price support in the sense of Article XVI of GATT 1994;

    and

  3. (b) a benefit is thereby conferred.

Based on the text of that provision, the Panel found that Article 1.1 identifies three types of actor that can convey government financial contributions within the meaning of the SCM Agreement, namely: (i) governments (Article 1.1(a)(1)); (ii) public bodies (Article 1.1(a)(1)); and (iii) private bodies that have been entrusted and directed by the government to make a financial contribution (Article 1.1(a)(1)(iv)).9 The United States, in particular the United States Department of Commerce, had found that Chinese SOEs and SOCBs were public bodies. In the Panel’s own words, the issue before it was ‘whether wholly or majority government-owned enterprises that produce and sell goods and services are more appropriately categorized’ as one of the types of actor described in Article 1.1.10 In particular, the question before it was whether the SOEs and SOCBs were private or public bodies. Depending on their proper characterisation, a separate test applied for defining a subsidy. In particular, entrustment or direction needed to be proven with regard to private bodies whilst that was not needed for government or public bodies.

According to the Panel, the three types of actors described in Article 1.1 encompassed ‘the complete universe of all potential actors’ and ‘every entity (individual, corporation, association, agency, Ministry, etc.) must fall into one of these three categories’.11 It followed that the SCM Agreement did ‘not a priori rule out any entity from potentially coming within its scope’.12

The Panel found that the SCM Agreement defined neither the term ‘government’ nor the term ‘public body’. It therefore used dictionary definitions of the terms in their three authentic languages,13 whilst accepting that there existed no universally accepted definition or a uniform and narrowly drawn meaning of the latter term.14 Those dictionary definitions appeared to suggest, without deciding the matter conclusively, that the meaning of ‘public body’ was wider than that suggested by China, namely ‘government agency’ or other entity vested with and exercising governmental authority.15 The Panel then turned to the immediate context of ‘any public body’, which included the word ‘government’ and the disjunctive ‘or’, and took those contextual elements to suggest that the term had a separate and broader meaning than ‘government’ or ‘government agency’.16 Apart from those contextual elements, the Panel further considered the collective expression between brackets in the final part of Article 1.1(a)(1), ‘(referred to in this Agreement as “government”)’, but it refused to give substantive content to that expression. Rather, it was ‘more likely that [its] use…[was] merely a device to simplify the drafting’.17 With regard to the remaining phrase in that provision, ‘within the territory of a Member’, the Panel said that this phrase meant that ‘in essence,…where the author of the financial contribution is either an executive organ of any level of government, or a public body of any kind at any level of government within the territory, the [SCM] Agreement considers the financial contribution to have been made by the “government” of that “Member” (directly)’.18 That phrase thus appeared ‘to connote a broad reading of the term “a government” to cover whatever forms and organs of government, be they national, provincial, municipal, etc., that may be present within the territory of a given Member’.19

However, according to the Panel, the most important contextual element for interpreting the terms ‘government’ and ‘any public body’ was the term ‘private body’ in Article 1.1(a)(iv).20 At that stage in its analysis, it identified the issue before it as being whether the Chinese SOEs and SOCBs were private or public bodies and then focused on the definition of the term ‘private body’. The Panel used the dictionary definitions of the terms ‘private enterprise’ and ‘public sector’ to understand the meaning of the term ‘private body’; they suggested that the latter was ‘an entity not controlled by the State, and that ownership is highly relevant to the question of control’.21 The Panel refused to read the term ‘public body’ as meaning ‘government agencies and other entities vested with and exercising governmental authority’ and ‘as presumptively excluding government-owned and/or government-controlled enterprises’ because that would imply that government-owned and government-controlled enterprises would be private bodies and would result therefore in ‘a complete reversal of the ordinary meaning of the term “private body”’.22 Such an interpretation would also deprive the list of types of financial contribution in Article 1.1(a)(1)(i)–(iii) of its common-sense meaning and role.23

The Panel then provisionally concluded that the term ‘public body’ appeared to extend to ‘entities controlled by governments, and [was] not limited to government agencies and other entities vested with and exercising governmental authority’.24

When next reading the relevant terms in the light of the object and purpose of the SCM Agreement, the Panel based its analysis on past case law of the Appellate Body and other panels. It found that Article 1.1(a)(1) should not be read as allowing ‘avoidance of the SCM Agreement’s disciplines by excluding whole categories of government non-commercial behaviour undertaken by government-controlled entities’.25 That consideration was reinforced by the fact that the categorisation of an entity was just the first step in a multi-part analysis; that first step involved an inquiry into whether an entity undertaking a behaviour or measure was or was not the WTO Member, that is to say, an entity covered by the WTO Agreement.26 The Panel thus read ‘any public body’ as meaning ‘any entity that is controlled by the government’.27 A narrower interpretation would enable governments to hide behind the so-called private character of government-controlled entities whilst controlling them in a manner so as to deliberately provide trade-distorting subsidies.28

The final step in the Panel’s interpretive analysis was to consider whether (i) the ILC Articles and (ii) the General Agreement on Trade in Services (GATS)29 and its Annex on Financial Services showed, as China had argued, that the Panel should adopt a different (and, in fact, a narrower) interpretation.

Unlike the Appellate Body later on, the Panel first considered the status of the ILC Articles before addressing the substance of China’s argument. According to the Panel, China had overstated the status accorded to the ILC Articles in WTO dispute settlement because in no previous panel or Appellate Body report had those articles been identified as ‘relevant rules of international law applicable in the relations between the parties’ within the meaning of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention.30 Rather, where they had been used, they offered ‘conceptual guidance only to supplement or confirm, but not to replace, the analyses based on the ordinary meaning, context and objective and purpose of the relevant covered Agreements’.31 That being the case, the Panel added that the ILC Articles themselves made it clear that they concerned whether or not a State is responsible for a given action that might constitute a substantive breach of an underlying international obligation. In that regard, the Panel found that Article 1.1 of the SCM Agreement was lex specialis in relation to the ILC Articles.32 On the basis of these considerations, the ILC Articles could not be characterised as falling within the scope of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention.33 With regard to the use of the term ‘public entity’ in the Annex on Financial Services to the GATS, the Panel was relatively brief and found that that term and the term ‘public body’ in the SCM Agreement were very different terms used in separate agreements and there was no indication in either agreement of any conceptual or other link between them.34

China appealed the Panel’s interpretation of ‘public body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement, asking the Appellate Body to reverse that interpretation and to find that a public body is an entity that exercises authority vested in it by the government for the purposes of performing functions of a governmental character.35

The Appellate Body’s interpretation of ‘public body’

The Appellate Body reversed the Panel’s interpretation of the term ‘public body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement. It first focused on the architecture and function of Article 1.1(a)(1). That provision in essence defines and identifies the governmental conduct that constitutes a financial contribution by identifying what conduct of what entities in what circumstances can be attributed to a WTO Member and therefore constitute governmental conduct.36 Unlike the Panel, the Appellate Body identified only two categories of entity described in Article 1.1(a)(1) – that is to say, governmental bodies or ‘a government or any public body’ and ‘private body’.37 With regard to the former, it held that all their conduct constitutes a financial contribution to the extent that the conduct falls within subparagraphs (i)–(iii) and the first clause of subparagraph (iv), whereas for the latter an affirmative demonstration of the link between the government and the specific conduct was needed.38

Against that background, the Appellate Body interpreted the term ‘public body’. It started its analysis with the dictionary definitions of the different terms used in Article 1.1(a)(1) and with how the terms ‘government’, ‘public body’ and ‘private body’ were used together in that provision. In that regard, it did not share the Panel’s position that the phrase ‘(referred to in this Agreement as “government”)’ was merely a drafting tool and therefore irrelevant. The Panel had thus ignored the structure and the wording of the treaty.39 The section of the report setting out the Appellate Body’s position on the ordinary meaning and dictionary definitions concluded with a restatement of its report in Canada – Dairy, namely that ‘the essence of government is that it enjoys the effective power to regulate, control, or supervise individuals, or otherwise restrain their conduct, through the exercise of lawful authority’, adding that ‘performance of governmental functions, or the fact of being vested with, and exercising, the authority to perform such function appeared to be core commonalities between government and public body’.40

Next, the Appellate Body turned to context in order to refine its interpretation of ‘public body’ and of the core characteristics that such a body must share with government.41 The first contextual element was the term ‘private body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1)(iv) of the SCM Agreement because it described a body that is not ‘a government or any public body’.42 In particular, Article 1.1(a)(1)(iv) foresees that a public body may ‘entrust’ or ‘direct’ a private body to carry out the type of functions or conduct listed in subparagraphs (i)–(iii).

The Appellate Body refused to accept the unqualified and unsupported statement of the Panel that certain acts listed in subparagraphs (i)–(iii) were in essence the core business of firms and corporations rather than of governments. It appeared to consider that this issue had no direct bearing on the constituent elements of a ‘public body’ within the meaning of Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement.43 In fact, the functions described in (i)–(iii) appeared to support the idea that a ‘public body’ ‘connote[d] an entity vested with certain governmental responsibilities, or exercising certain governmental authority’.44 The remaining part of subparagraph (iv) also suggested that ‘whether the functions or conduct are of a kind that are ordinarily classified as governmental in the legal order of the relevant Member may be a relevant consideration for determining whether or not a specific entity is a public body’ and ‘the classification and functions of entities within WTO Members generally may also bear on the question of what features are normally exhibited by public bodies’.45

The Appellate Body found that considerations regarding the object and purpose of the SCM Agreement were ‘of limited use in delimiting the scope of the term “public body”’.46 Whether an entity was a public body did not necessarily determine whether measures taken by that entity fell within the scope of the SCM Agreement.47 That being so, the Appellate Body nonetheless faulted the Panel for not taking full account of the SCM Agreement’s disciplines in interpreting the term ‘public body’ in the light of the object and purpose. The Panel had focused only on the consequences of interpreting the term too narrowly, whereas it should have taken into account also the risks of an overly broad interpretation because ‘it could serve as a license for investigating authorities to dispense with an analysis of entrustment and direction and instead find entities with any connection to government to be public bodies’.48

The Appellate Body then finally turned to China’s argument that the rules of attribution in the ILC Articles reflected customary international law or general principles of law and should be taken into account under Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention as ‘any relevant rules of international law applicable in the relations between the parties’. According to China, the rules of attribution in Articles 4, 5 and 8 closely resembled the attribution of financial contributions to WTO Members under the SCM Agreement when provided by a government, a public body or a private body entrusted or directed by a government or a public body. In particular, Article 5 encompassed the type of entity described as a ‘public body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement.

The Appellate Body first considered whether Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention applied to the particular provisions of the ILC Articles on which China relied. In its view, Article 31(3)(c) had three constituent elements: (i) the provisions must be ‘rules of international law’, (ii) the rules must be ‘relevant’ and (iii) those rules must be ‘applicable in the relations between the parties’.49 Applied to Articles 4, 5 and 8 of the ILC’s Articles, this meant that, first, Article 31(3)(c) referred to the sources of international law in Article 38(1) of the Statute of the International Court of Justice which include customary international law and general principles of law recognised by civilised nations. Secondly, those provisions were ‘relevant’ to the extent that they concerned the same subject matter as Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement. Thirdly, insofar as Articles 4, 5 and 8 reflected customary international law or general principles of law, they were ‘applicable in the relations between the parties’.50

Before turning to the issue of the status of Articles 4, 5 and 8 of the ILC Articles (which, if they were found to reflect customary international law, controlled the first and third elements of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention), the Appellate Body considered the second element: the extent to which these rules provided guidance and thus were relevant to interpreting ‘public body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement.51

The Appellate Body accepted the commonality between those rules because they ‘set out rules relating to the question of attribution of conduct to a State’.52 Yet, there existed also differences: in the ILC Articles the connecting factor for attribution was the particular conduct, whereas in Article 1.1(a)(1) the connecting factors were both the particular conduct and the type of entity. Despite those differences, the Appellate Body accepted that its interpretation of ‘public body’ coincided with the essence of Article 5 of the ILC Articles. This was especially so taking into account the commentary on Article 5 which stated that that provision ‘refers to the true common feature of the entities covered by that provision, namely that they are empowered, if only to a limited extent or in a specific context, to exercise specified elements of governmental authority’ and that greater or lesser State participation in its capital or ownership of its assets were not decisive criteria.53 That consideration was based on the similarities in the core principles and functions of the ILC Articles and Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement and not on ‘any details’ or ‘fine line distinctions’ under Article 5 of the ILC Articles.54

At that stage, the Appellate Body in essence concluded that the fact that Article 5 supported, but did not control, its analysis meant that it did not need to consider whether, and possibly to what extent, Article 5 reflected customary international law. It said as follows:

Yet, because the outcome of our analysis does not turn on Article 5, it is not necessary for us to resolve definitively the question of to what extent Article 5 of the ILC Articles reflects customary international law.55

Despite that conclusion, the Appellate Body then continued to address the Panel’s statement that the ILC Articles had been cited in previous reports ‘as conceptual guidance only to supplement or confirm, but not to replace, the analysis based on the ordinary meaning, context and objective and purpose of the relevant covered Agreements’.56 In particular the fact that, as the Panel had observed, the ILC Articles had been cited as containing similar provisions as those in certain WTO agreements, whereas in other disputes those articles were cited by way of contrast with WTO provisions, showed that, in those previous reports, the ILC Articles had been ‘taken into account’ in the sense of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention.57

The Appellate Body then turned to the Panel’s position that, pursuant to Article 55 of the ILC Articles, Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement superseded Articles 4, 5 and 8 of the ILC Articles because it constituted lex specialis regarding attribution. Under Article 55, the ILC Articles ‘do not apply where and to the extent that the conditions for the existence of an internationally wrongful act or the content or implementation of the international responsibility of a State are governed by special rules of international law’. To the Appellate Body, it was clear that Article 55 concerned solely the question of ‘which rule to apply where there are multiple rules addressing the same subject matter’.58 That was not the question being considered in the case under appeal. Rather, the question was ‘whether, when interpreting the terms of Article 1.1(a)(1), the relevant provisions of the ILC Articles may be taken into account as one among several interpretative elements’.59

Assessment

Introduction

I do not consider this report to be a ‘bad decision’ as some have called it,60 though it could have been clearer. The Appellate Body’s use of the ILC Articles was hesitant but not necessarily incorrect.61

Whilst the Appellate Body’s interpretation of ‘public body’ corresponds with the head of attribution set out in Article 5 of the ILC Articles, it neglected to clarify how secondary rules (of State responsibility) are relevant to interpreting a provision which sets out the scope of primary rules, the breach of which results in a finding of State responsibility (but does not itself contain an obligation the breach of which might result in State responsibility). Nor did it convincingly establish the basis in the Vienna Convention for interpreting the term ‘public body’ against the background of Article 5 of the ILC Articles.

Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention sets forth three elements (‘rules of international law’, ‘relevant’ and ‘applicable in the relations between the parties’). Yet the third element becomes obsolete if the rule is accepted as reflecting customary international law or a general principle of (international) law. In those circumstances, the rule evidently applies in the relations between the parties because of its general application (and irrespective of whether ‘the parties’ is held to mean ‘the parties to the dispute’ or ‘the parties to the treaty being interpreted’).62

Based on that consideration, the Appellate Body rightly focused on two elements: the status of the ILC Articles and their relevance to the question being considered. Logically, the Appellate Body first examined the second element because the issue of the status of the ILC Articles is inconsequential if those articles are found not to be relevant to the meaning of the term ‘public body’.

Relevance of the ILC Articles

The Appellate Body defined relevance in function of the subject matter of both Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement and Articles 4, 5 and 8 of the ILC Articles: all set out rules relating to the attribution of conduct to a State.63 Leaving aside conceptual distinctions between the character of each set of rules, the status of the ILC Articles and the extent to which each set was defined by reference to conduct and/or entity, it appears clear that the Appellate Body accepted the relevance of, in particular, Article 5 to interpreting the term ‘public body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1). Yet, despite the ILC Articles’ relevance, the Appellate Body decided to forego determining the status of Article 5 as a matter of public international law because the outcome of its interpretive exercise did ‘not turn on’ it. That reasoning enabled the Appellate Body to avoid basing its analysis more firmly on Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention. In so doing, the Appellate Body injected a high standard of relevance into Article 31(3)(c) without explaining either the basis for that standard, or how to distinguish it from the normative weight that is to be given to a rule satisfying the conditions set out in Article 31(3)(c). Nor did it reflect upon how that standard affects the relationship between the general rule of interpretation in Article 31 of the Vienna Convention and that in Article 32. Those matters are discussed in the following section of this chapter.

Under the SCM Agreement, WTO Members can be held responsible for violating that agreement if they made a financial contribution, thereby conferring a benefit, which is contrary to the substantive obligations set out in that agreement. Article 1 of the SCM Agreement defines a ‘subsidy’ by reference to (i) certain types of conduct, (ii) the entity performing the conduct and (iii) the conferral of a benefit as a result of that conduct. Under Article 1.1(a)(1), the types of conduct described in items (i)–(iv) all involve ‘government’ conduct for the purposes of the SCM Agreement. The use of the word ‘government’ in each of the items makes that plain. The meaning of that word is further explained in Article 1.1(a)(1) as meaning ‘a government or any public body within the territory of a Member’. Evidently, Article 1 of the SCM Agreement forms part of the description of the scope of application of the obligations under the SCM Agreement the breach (or rather nullification or impairment) of which may entail the responsibility of the WTO Member awarding the subsidy. Those obligations apply to ‘government’ conduct as defined in items (i)–(iv) in Article 1.1(a)(1).

Thus, it appears undisputed that contributions that cannot be linked to a WTO Member cannot constitute a subsidy for which that Member can be held responsible because it violates the substantive obligations in the remainder of the SCM Agreement.64 That required link is expressed in three different forms in Article 1.1 of the SCM Agreement: (i) the government itself, (ii) any public body within the territory of a Member and (iii) a private body entrusted or directed to carry out one or more of the functions illustrated in (i)–(iii) of Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement which would normally be vested in the government.65 The first and second forms are collectively named ‘government’ in the SCM Agreement.

The Appellate Body appeared to take the same starting point: the measure defined under Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement is a subsidy only if it is attributable to a State. Thus, the element of attribution was treated as an intrinsic element of the definition. According to the Appellate Body, the connecting factor in the ILC Articles was conduct, whereas under Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement it was both the particular conduct and the type of entity.66 It did not appear to recognise that, for example, the distinction made between Articles 4 and 5 of the ILC Articles is based also on the character of the entity performing the conduct, in particular whether or not that entity qualifies as an organ of State.67 Nor did the Appellate Body take account of the separate functions of both types of rule – one being secondary norms and the other being primary rules (though of a type affecting the scope of application of an agreement). Whilst that distinction might be, as James has pointed out, somewhat artificial,68 the respective functions of each type arguably cannot be ignored in determining whether one set is relevant to interpreting the other.

However, the Appellate Body was correct in characterising, albeit in an indirect manner, the matter under appeal as one regarding the attribution of conduct. Conduct that is not that of a WTO Member and, in particular, conduct that is not government conduct as defined in Article 1.1 cannot lead to consequences under the SCM Agreement. It is in this context that questions of attribution arise and that the ILC Articles’ provisions on attribution became materially relevant. That context is not confined to the issue of the scope of the SCM Agreement. In principle, attribution underlies most findings of inconsistency with WTO obligations because the latter are mostly obligations owed by WTO Members and in principle a nexus between a measure and a Member is required in order for those measures to be subject to dispute settlement proceedings.69 However, Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement is distinct, though not unique, when compared to many other WTO provisions in that it expressly internalises attribution in defining the material scope of application of that agreement.70 On that basis, the argument according to which the ILC Articles, and thus also the rules on attribution, become relevant only if something wrongful has happened lacks merit.71 Indeed, the characterisation of a measure as a subsidy is separate from the determination of whether that measure is inconsistent with the substantive obligations set out in the SCM Agreement (that is, whether the subsidy is wrongful as a matter of WTO law). In the context of the SCM Agreement, the issue of attribution pertains to the former inquiry but not to the latter.

The Appellate Body has been criticised for using in this decision the ILC Articles that ‘have nothing to do with international trade’.72 That argument fails to acknowledge that the Appellate Body’s reasoning reflects the logic that if WTO Members are to be held responsible for breaches of the treaties to which they consented to be bound, rules on attribution are indispensable for determining whose or what entity’s conduct entails that responsibility. In that regard, WTO law is not distinct from public international law in general. In most cases decided before panels and the Appellate Body, that question of attribution is taken for granted because the measure at issue is obviously one that can be attributed to the State (usually because, on its face, it falls under the general rule of attribution set out in Article 4). Yet, with respect to certain provisions or agreements, such as the SCM Agreement, the issue of attribution is internalised in the terms defining the scope of (the obligations assumed under) the treaty.73 In those circumstances, it becomes difficult to distinguish, in conceptual terms, the material scope of the primary rules the breach of which results possibly in State responsibility and the secondary rules offering the background against which to assess whether the conduct is that which can be attributed to the State.

Here, the Appellate Body thus accepted that attribution formed part of the material definition of a subsidy. However, whilst the SCM Agreement sets out the types of entity whose conduct, if corresponding with the forms of financial contribution listed in items (i)–(iii) and resulting in conferral of a benefit, can entail the responsibility of a WTO Member under that agreement when that conduct is inconsistent with the substantive obligations in the SCM Agreement, it did not define the terms ‘government’ and ‘public body’.

The text of Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement, when read in isolation, can be interpreted in two ways. First, financial contributions made by a government, defined as encompassing both ‘a government’ and ‘any public body within the territory of a Member’, result in the responsibility of the WTO Member concerned for violating the SCM Agreement if found to be inconsistent with substantive obligations in that agreement independently from whether that ‘government’ was entrusted with the exercise of governmental authority. By contrast, financial contributions made by a ‘private body’ lead to the same result only if it was entrusted or directed to carry out a governmental function. However, that interpretation does not to distinguish ‘government’ from ‘public body’. Nor does it explain why collectively they are termed ‘government’ for the purpose of the SCM Agreement. Secondly, ‘government’ and ‘any public body within the territory of a Member’ can be read as having separate meanings (despite their collective denomination as ‘government’), which are also distinct from those given to the term ‘private’ bodies described in Article 1.1(a)(iv). Whilst the text does not prescribe that public bodies must be directed or entrusted to perform certain functions in the same manner as private bodies, nor is their conduct or status as such sufficient to characterise them as belonging to the government. However, that interpretation does not resolve how to interpret the term ‘public body’ as meaning something different from the term ‘government’ as it first appears in Article 1.1(a)(1).

The Appellate Body opted for the second reading. It appears to have accepted that the first type of ‘government’ reflected the notion of the government in the strict sense or of those entities whose conduct is described in Article 4.1 of the ILC Articles – that is to say, ‘conduct of any State organ shall be considered an act of that State under international law, whether the organ exercises legislative, executive, judicial or any other functions’. That provision ‘defines the core cases of attribution’.74 If the body is a State organ under internal law,75 then its conduct is attributable to the State under Article 4.1. Under the most basic rule of attribution – which is accepted as reflecting customary international law76 – that conduct must be exercised in official capacity.77 The second type was read by the Appellate Body as broadly corresponding to the conduct described in Article 5, which applies only if the entity or person is not an organ of State under Article 4 and apparently has a legal personality separate from that of the State.78

Article 5 of the ILC Articles applies to a person or entity that is ‘empowered by the law of [a] State to exercise elements of the governmental authority…provided the person or entity is acting in that capacity in the particular instance’. The provision is intended to cover ‘para-statal entities, which exercise elements of governmental authority in place of State organs…[and] situations where former State corporations have been privatized but retain certain public or regulatory functions’.79 According to its commentary, such entities may include ‘public corporations, semi-public entities, public agencies of various kinds and even, in special cases, private companies’.80 In all circumstances, Article 5 applies solely if those entities are ‘empowered by the law of the State to exercise functions of a public character…and the conduct of the entity relates to the exercise of the governmental authority concerned’.81 It can cover conduct of private and public entities.82 What constitutes ‘governmental authority’, according to the commentary, depends on ‘the particular society, its history and traditions’ and ‘the content of the powers, but [also] the way they are conferred on an entity, the purposes for which they are to be exercised and the extent to which the entity is accountable to government to their exercise’.83

Leaving aside how the Appellate Body formally used the ILC Articles in order to interpret ‘public body’ in Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement and its focus on Article 5 of those articles, it thus appears to have read the terms ‘government’ (the first form) and ‘public body’ (the second form) as reflecting the distinction between the conduct described in Article 4.1 of the ILC Articles (conduct of State organs) and Article 5 of the same articles (conduct of persons and entities that are not State organs within the meaning of Article 4.1).

That leaves the question of how Article 1.1(a)(1)(iv) of the SCM Agreement (conduct of a private body entrusted or directed to carry out one or more of the type of functions illustrated in (i)–(iii) which would normally be vested in the government) fits in that structure. Article 5 of the ILC Articles makes no distinction between private and public entities. In principle, a private body can also be empowered by the law of a State to exercise elements of the governmental authority. In its report in US – Countervailing Duty Investigation on DRAMS, the Appellate Body accepted that position.84 There, it held that ‘“entrustment” occurs where a government gives responsibility to a private body, and “direction” refers to situations where the government exercises its authority over a private body’, and whether either form of instruction occurs ‘will hinge on the particular facts of the case’.85 At first glance, it thus would seem that Article 1.1(a)(1)(iv) of the SCM Agreement also describes heads of attribution which can be characterised as corresponding with that set out in Article 5 of the ILC Articles – at least on the understanding that transfer of authority resembles entrustment or direction. If that is indeed the consequence of reading together the Appellate Body’s decisions in both cases, do the qualitative tests for attributing conduct of a ‘public body’ and a ‘private body’ differ?

That remains unclear. Whilst the Appellate Body in US – Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China) considered what it called the juxtaposition of the collective term ‘government’ and ‘private body’, it did so to draw conclusions on the apparent ‘nexus’ between the term ‘government’ in the strict sense and the term ‘public body’.86 In that context, it did identify one distinction between a ‘public body’ and a ‘private body’ within the meaning of Article 1.1(a) of the SCM Agreement: a public body, just like ‘government’ in the strict sense, has ‘the requisite attributions to be able to entrust or direct a private body, namely, authority in the case of direction and responsibility in the case of entrustment’87 and this cannot be an attribute of a private body. The use of the term ‘requisite’ suggests that the governmental functions, which the public body must be authorised to exercise, must include this attribute. That might also indicate that (without having been expressly articulated by the Appellate Body in that manner) – in terms of heads of attribution – three different forms of government authority are reflected in the text of Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement and that the form relevant to the attribution of conduct by a public body is considerably stricter than those forms expressed in Article 1.1(a)(iv) and possibly stricter than that articulated in Article 5 of the ILC Articles. The first form, with respect to ‘public body’, appears to be wider than that described in Article 1.1(a)(iv) and includes also the attribute described above. Against that background, future controversies will thus concern evidentiary standards for establishing each form and the applicable standard of review. Only then will it become clear what the proper standards are for determining whether an entity is a ‘public body’ or a ‘private body’ within the meaning of Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement.

Status of the ILC Articles

The Appellate Body’s decision to forgo determining the status of in particular Article 5 of the ILC Articles is unhelpful but not surprising.88 Had the outcome of the Appellate Body’s interpretation of the term ‘public body’ turned on Article 5, it would have been necessary for it ‘to resolve definitively’ whether and to what extent Article 5 of the ILC Articles reflected customary international law.89 That was the Appellate Body’s explanation for not examining the legal status of Article 5: the provision, whatever its status, provided ‘further support’ for its analysis.90

This explanation is difficult to reconcile with the Appellate Body’s so-called holistic approach to interpreting the covered agreements based on the ordinary meaning of their wording, context, object and other elements of interpretation included in the general rule in Article 31 of the Vienna Convention. It is also an unhelpful contribution to the wider debate about how to interpret those agreements against the background of international law and the incomplete case law addressing that question. By refusing to determine the status of Article 5, whilst accepting that that status of being a rule of international law is an essential element for applying Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention,91 the Appellate Body thus accepted, albeit in an implicit manner, that it did not interpret on the basis of Article 31(3)(c) the term ‘public body’ against the background of Article 5 which, as is also apparent from its analysis, it nonetheless took to be relevant in that regard.92

What was then the basis for the Appellate Body’s use of Article 5 of the ILC Articles? Possibly Article 32 of the Vienna Convention which provides for recourse to supplementary means of interpretation in order to, inter alia, ‘confirm the meaning resulting from the application of article 31’. If that is, indeed, how the Appellate Body used Article 5 of the ILC Articles, then the interpretation of the covered agreements against the background of public international law:

  1. (a) is subject to the conditions of Articles 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention only if the interpretation turns on, in the sense of depending on, those rules of public international law; but

  2. (b) is subject to no conditions under Article 32 of the Vienna Convention if the interpretation is merely supported or confirmed by those rules of public international law.

The distinction between approaches (a) and (b) would then be based on the degree to which a rule of international law is accepted to be ‘relevant’. The Appellate Body appears to read that term in Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention as implying a high standard so as to mean: pertinent to or bearing upon, or possibly decisively important to the meaning of, a term or phrase in the covered agreements. Yet, that reading of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention is at odds with how the Appellate Body uses the different elements of interpretation in the general rule in Article 31. In general, its position has been that, for example, the ordinary meaning, the intent of the parties, the factual context and the circumstances surrounding the conclusion of the treaty are not ‘rigid components’, thus confirming the holistic approach towards treaty interpretation.93 In principle, none of the elements is controlling even if the weight to be given to each element, with respect to a particular text, might not be the same. In that regard, the Appellate Body did not explain how its position on the meaning of ‘relevant’ in Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention can be reconciled with the distinction it made in EC and Certain Member States – Large Civil Aircraft between the three elements for applying Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention and the normative weight to be ascribed to a rule satisfying those elements: the latter was controlled by the introductory phrase to Article 31(3) ‘[t]here shall be taken into account, together with the context’.94

But perhaps the Appellate Body did not intend its statement on the status and relevance of Article 5 of the ILC Articles to have such a wider implication on the meaning of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention and the relationship between that provision and Article 32 of the Vienna Convention. Rather, the statement might need to be taken as an expression of the Appellate Body’s reluctance to examine what constitutes customary international law. Where the status of a norm under international law is not definitely settled elsewhere, and in particular in the form of a pronouncement of the International Court of Justice, the Appellate Body is hesitant, if not defiant, to inquire itself into the evidence of that status.95 So far, the Appellate Body has not exposed the theoretical underpinning for that position. An inquiry into evidence of the customary international law status of a rule requires an in-depth analysis of the material sources showing State practice and that the rule is accepted as international law (opinio iuris), involving possibly a considerable body of factual elements requiring sorting for determining their legal relevance.96 That material evidence must be put before the Appellate Body and possibly be subject to a debate between parties that, so far, is usually lacking from submissions to interpret the WTO agreements against the background of customary international law by virtue of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention. Jurisdictional limitations to the Appellate Body’s inquiry in that regard do not appear to exist. If the Appellate Body is tasked to interpret the WTO agreements by using customary principles of treaty interpretation, including Articles 31–3 of the Vienna Convention, it must properly apply those principles, including the conditions set forth in Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention. Examining and taking a position on the evidence of the existence of a norm of customary international law are part of the judicial function upon which the Appellate Body acts in that context.

Putting aside those jurisdictional issues, the Appellate Body’s avoidance of that type of inquiry could also be taken to signal a degree of judicial comity:97 it prefers to defer to the judgment of other international courts and tribunals, in particular the International Court of Justice, on what is customary international law. That position might become difficult to sustain in the light of the growing body of dispute-settlement activity in the context of which material sources are examined and positions are taken on what constitutes customary international law. It is no longer possible or necessary to await, in relation to a particular rule, a pronouncement of the ICJ on that question.98 Leaving aside the reasons of the Appellate Body for avoiding that inquiry, it should not ignore the question of whether a provision is a norm of customary international law or decide on the uncertainty regarding that status without at least appreciating the landscape of the available case law in that regard. Indeed, one Panel has suggested that the text of draft Article 7.2 ‘might be considered as reflecting customary international law’.99 In particular with regard to the ILC Articles, there is a significant body of awards of arbitral tribunals in which the status of those provisions is considered. For example, the Iran–United States Claims Tribunal appears to consider that Part One of the ILC Articles, including Article 5, is an authoritative statement of current international law on State responsibility.100 Other arbitral tribunals under the ICSID Convention have accepted that Article 5 reflects a ‘generally recognized rule’ or established customary international law.101 Without taking a position on its status, other international tribunals, courts or other bodies have also referred to Article 5.102

Whilst the Appellate Body’s avoidance of inquiring itself into whether a rule or principle reflects customary international law (or a general principle of international law) might imply that a considerable body of normative activity and developments in international law are excluded from the scope of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention (when used in the context of WTO dispute settlement), its interpretation of ‘public body’ in US – Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China) shows that that formal impediment need not be an obstacle to using, for example, Article 5 provided that the latter is sufficiently relevant. Even if the Appellate Body’s use of Article 5 in this case does not contribute to a better understanding of its position on the meaning of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention, it nonetheless shows that, in the practice of WTO dispute settlement, the technical and often theoretical debate about the meaning of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention increasingly is of little use. Instead, whether to use public international law and the weight to attribute to it (and possibly normatively relevant instruments that cannot (yet) be characterised as a source of public international law within the meaning of Article 38(1) of the ICJ Statute) depend, just like with all other elements of interpretation, on its relevance and the context in which it might be used.

Conclusion

Article 5 of the ILC Articles was undoubtedly relevant to the Appellate Body’s interpretation of ‘public body’ in US – Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China). Yet it remains uncertain whether, and if so to what extent, there exists an analogy between the rules of attribution in the ILC Articles and the three forms of attribution described in Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement. The Appellate Body dealt with, or rather avoided addressing, that question by defining the issue before it as regarding the interpretation of Article 1.1(a)(1) against the background of the ILC Articles rather than the application of special rules of attribution within the meaning of Article 55 of the ILC Articles.103 However, when reading its interpretation of ‘public body’ in this case together with the meaning of ‘private body’, it becomes difficult to find a full correspondence between Article 1.1(a)(1) of the SCM Agreement and the ILC Articles, suggesting that the former is after all to some degree special and separate in relation to the latter. It is also in this context that the statement of the Appellate Body to the effect that its analysis did not turn on Article 5 of the ILC Articles becomes valid. However, it made that point for a different purpose, namely to justify its decision not to resolve the question of the extent to which Article 5 reflects customary international law. In that way, it implicitly appeared to inject a high standard of relevance for using, for interpretive purposes, other rules of international law on the basis of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention. That decision might be explained on the basis of the particular sensitivity surrounding the Appellate Body’s willingness, and WTO Members’ perception of its competence, to analyse the material evidence regarding the status of a norm as customary international law. If that is the case, the need to show that a rule of international law is relevant insofar as it definitively resolved the interpretive question before a panel or the Appellate Body might not become a permanent feature of the use of Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention in treaty interpretation by the WTO dispute settlement bodies.

* I am grateful to the editors, Dr Holger Hestermeyer and an anonymous reviewer for the comments which I received on earlier drafts of this chapter. The views expressed in this chapter are personal and do not reflect the views of the institution at which I am employed.

1 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties on Certain Products from China WT/DS379/AB/R, adopted 25 March 2011.

2 The SCM Agreement forms part of Annex 1A (containing the multilateral agreements on trade in goods) to the WTO Agreement. See WTO, The Legal Texts: The Results of the Uruguay Round of Multilateral Trade Negotiations (Cambridge University Press, 1999).

3 I wrote my PhD thesis on treaty interpretation by the Appellate Body under the supervision of James Crawford. See Isabelle Van Damme, Treaty Interpretation by the WTO Appellate Body (Oxford University Press, 2009).

4 Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts of 2001, Annexed to GA Res. 56/83, 12 December 2001.

5 Art. 5 of the ILC Articles states: ‘The conduct of a person or entity which is not an organ of the State under article 4 but which is empowered by the law of that State to exercise elements of the governmental authority shall be considered an act of the State under international law, provided the person or entity is acting in that capacity in the particular instance.’

6 Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (Vienna, adopted 22 May 1969, entered into force 27 January 1980), 1155 UNTS 331.

7 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 316.

8 On that standard of review, see e.g. Tegan Brink, ‘What Is a “Public Body” for the Purpose of Determining a Subsidy after the Appellate Body Ruling in US – AD/CVD?’, Global Trade and Customs Journal, 6 (2011), 313–15; Michel Cartland, Gérard Depayre and Jan Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, Journal of World Trade, 46 (2012), 1006, 1010–14.

9 Panel Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 8.54.

10 Ibid., para. 8.68.

12 Ibid. (original emphasis).

13 Ibid., paras. 8.57, 8.61 and 8.62.

14 Ibid., paras. 8.59 and 8.60.

15 Ibid., para. 8.63.

16 Ibid., para. 8.65.

17 Ibid., para. 8.66.

18 Ibid., para. 8.67.

20 Ibid., para. 8.68.

21 Ibid., para. 8.69.

22 Ibid., para. 8.69.

23 Ibid., para. 8.70.

24 Ibid., para. 8.73.

25 Ibid., para. 8.76.

27 Ibid., para. 8.79.

28 Ibid., para. 8.82.

29 The GATS is included as Annex 1B to the WTO Agreement. See WTO, The Legal Texts: The Results of the Uruguay Round.

30 Panel Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 8.87.

32 Ibid., para. 8.90.

33 Ibid., para. 8.91.

34 Ibid., para. 8.92.

35 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 279 (referring to China’s appellant’s submission, para. 30).

36 Ibid., para. 284.

39 Ibid., para. 289.

40 Ibid., para. 290.

41 Ibid., para. 291.

43 Ibid., para. 296.

45 Ibid., para. 297.

46 Ibid., para. 302.

48 Ibid., para. 303.

49 Ibid., para. 307.

50 Ibid., para. 308.

51 Ibid., para. 309.

53 Ibid., para. 310.

54 Ibid., para. 311.

55 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 311, adding in footnote 222 that ‘with respect to Article 4 of the ILC Articles, the Panel in US – Gambling stated that the principle set out in Article 4 of the ILC Articles reflected customary international law concerning attribution’.

56 Ibid., para. 313.

58 Ibid., para. 316.

60 John D. Greenwald, ‘A Comparison of WTO and CIT/CAFC Jurisprudence in Review of U.S. Commerce Department Decisions in Antidumping and Countervailing Duty Proceedings’, available at www.cit.uscourts.gov/Judicial_Conferences/17th_Judicial_Conference/17th_Judicial_Conference_Papers/GreenwaldPaper.pdf.

61 Other reports in which the ILC Articles were (positively) used include e.g. Appellate Body Report, United States – Transitional Safeguard Measure on Combed Cotton Yarn from Pakistan (‘US – Cotton Yarn’), WT/DS192/AB/R, adopted 5 November 2001, DSR 2001:XII, 6027, para. 120; Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Safeguard Measures on Imports of Circular Welded Carbon Quality Line Pipe from Korea (‘US – Line Pipe’), WT/DS202/AB/R, adopted 8 March 2002, DSR 2002:IV, 1403, para. 259; Appellate Body Report, United States – Measures Relating to Zeroing and Sunset Reviews – Recourse to Article 21.5 of the DSU by Japan (‘US – Zeroing (Japan) (Article 21.5 – Japan)’), WT/DS322/AB/RW, adopted 31 August 2009, DSR 2009:VIII, 3441, para. 183 and footnote 466; Appellate Body Report, United States – Continued Suspension of Obligations in the EC – Hormones Dispute (‘US – Continued Suspension’), WT/DS320/AB/R, adopted 14 November 2008, DSR 2008:X, 3507, para. 382; Panel Report, United States – Measures Affecting the Cross-border Supply of Gambling and Betting Services (‘US – Gambling’), WT/DS285/R, adopted 20 April 2005, as modified by Appellate Body Report WT/DS285/AB/R, DSR 2005:XII, 5797 paras. 6.127–6.129; Panel Report, Canada – Measures Affecting the Importation of Milk and the Exportation of Dairy Products (‘Canada – Dairy’), WT/DS103/R, WT/DS113/R, adopted 27 October 1999, as modified by Appellate Body Report WT/DS103/AB/R, WT/DS113/AB/R, DSR 1999:VI, 2097 para. 7.77, footnote 427; Panel Report, Australia – Measures Affecting Importation of Salmon – Recourse to Article 21.5 of the DSU by Canada (‘Australia – Salmon (Article 21.5 – Canada)’), WT/DS18/RW, adopted 20 March 2000, DSR 2000:IV, 2031, para. 7.12, footnote 146; Panel Report, Korea – Measures Affecting Government Procurement (‘Korea – Government Procurement’), WT/DS163/R, adopted 19 June 2000, DSR 2000:VIII, 3541, para. 6.5, footnote 683; Decision by the Arbitrators, Brazil – Export Financing Programme for Aircraft – Recourse to Arbitration by Brazil under Article 22.6 of the DSU and Article 4.11 of the SCM Agreement (‘Brazil – Aircraft (Article 22.6 – Brazil)’), WT/DS46/ARB, 28 August 2000, DSR 2002:I, 19 para. 3.44; Decision by the Arbitrator, United States – Subsidies on Upland Cotton – Recourse to Arbitration by the United States under Article 22.6 of the DSU and Article 4.11 of the SCM Agreement (‘US – Upland Cotton (Article 22.6 – US I)’), WT/DS267/ARB/1, 31 August 2009, DSR 2009:IX, 3871 paras. 4.40 to 4.42. See also Alejandro Sánchez, ‘What Trade Lawyers Should Know about the ILC Articles on State Responsibility’, Global Trade and Customs Journal, 7 (2012), 292.

62 The meaning of that element of Art. 31(3)(c) VCLT has been widely documented and debated. See e.g. Van Damme, Treaty Interpretation by the WTO Appellate Body, 360–6 and 368–76; Richard Gardiner, Treaty Interpretation (Oxford University Press, 2008), chs. 7.3 and 7.4; Report of the ILC Study Group, Fragmentation of International Law: Difficulties Arising from the Diversification and Expansion of International Law – Finalized by Martti Koskenniemi and Draft Conclusions of the Work of the Study Group, Doc. A/CN.4/L.682 and Add.1 and Corr.1, 2 May 2006 [and taken note of by the UNGA 6th Committee, Doc. A/61/454, para III.4], paras. 470–2. In EC and Certain Member States – Large Civil Aircraft, the Appellate Body addressed the parties’ disagreement on ‘whether the reference is to all the parties to the treaty being interpreted, or a smaller sub-set of parties including, for instance, the parties to the dispute in which the interpretative issue arises’. Whilst the Appellate Body did not consider it necessary to take a final position on the meaning of ‘the parties’, it appeared to suggest that the term might be interpreted and applied differently depending on the context at issue or, as the Appellate Body put it, ‘a delicate balance must be struck between, on the one hand, taking due account of an individual WTO Member’s international obligations and, on the other hand, ensuring a consistent and harmonious approach to the interpretation of WTO law among all WTO Members’. In any event, the Appellate Body avoided taking a clearer position on the matter based on the consideration that the treaty at issue was not relevant to the specific question before it. Appellate Body Report, European Communities and Certain Member States – Measures Affecting Trade in Large Civil Aircraft (‘EC and Certain Member States – Large Civil Aircraft’), WT/DS316/AB/R, adopted 1 June 2011, paras. 842–6 and 851.

63 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 309.

64 The Appellate Body appears to have confirmed that principle when stating that ‘situations involving exclusively private conduct – that is, conduct that is not in some way attributable to a government or public body – cannot constitute a “financial contribution” for purposes of determining the existence of a subsidy under the SCM Agreement’. Appellate Body Report, United States – Countervailing Duty Investigation on Dynamic Random Access Memory Semiconductors (DRAMS) from Korea (‘US – Countervailing Duty Investigation on DRAMS’), WT/DS296/AB/R, adopted 20 July 2005, DSR 2005:XVI, 8131, para. 107.

65 Situations listed in items (i)–(iii) describe financial contributions directly provided by the government. That listed in item (iv) refers to financial contributions indirectly provided, that is to say the situation where a private body is used as a proxy by the government. See Appellate Body Report, US – Countervailing Duty Investigation on DRAMS, para. 108.

66 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 309.

67 Art. 8 of the ILC Articles – also accepted as reflecting customary international law (see Case concerning Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, ICJ Reports (2007), 43, para. 398) – foresees that conduct is attributed to a State ‘if the person or group of persons is in fact acting on the instructions of, or under the direction or control of, that State in carrying out the conduct’. Its application depends on whether conduct can be attributed to the State on the basis of, among others, Arts. 4 and 5 of the ILC Articles. The commentary to Art. 8 expressly addresses the position of State-owned and -controlled companies or enterprises. The sole fact that a State established an enterprise is an insufficient basis for attributing conduct of that enterprise to that State. Instructions, direction or control must relate to the conduct that is allegedly an internationally wrongful act. ‘Effective control’ in that context has been interpreted by the ICJ to mean that ‘the State’s instructions were given, in respect of each operation in which the alleged violations occurred, not generally in respect of the overall actions taken by the persons or groups of persons having committed the violations’ (Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, para. 400). See also James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility: Introduction, Text and Commentaries (Cambridge University Press, 2002), 112 and 113.

68 See e.g. James Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 8th edn (Oxford University Press, 2012), 540.

69 See also e.g. Santiago M. Villalpando, ‘Attribution of Conduct to the State: How the Rules of State Responsibility May Be Applied within the WTO Dispute Settlement System’, Journal of International Economic Law, 5 (2002), 396–7. As regards that nexus, see e.g. Appellate Body Report, United States – Sunset Review of Anti-Dumping Duties on Corrosion-Resistant Carbon Steel Flat Products from Japan (‘US – Corrosion-Resistant Steel Sunset Review’), WT/DS244/AB/R, adopted 9 January 2004, DSR 2004:I, 3, para. 81; Panel Report, Canada – Certain Measures Affecting the Automotive Industry (‘Canada – Autos’), WT/DS139/R, WT/DS142/R, adopted 19 June 2000, as modified by Appellate Body Report WT/DS139/AB/R, WT/DS142/AB/R, DSR 2000:VII, 3043, para. 10.107; Panel Report, Japan – Measures Affecting Consumer Photographic Film and Paper (‘Japan – Film’), WT/DS44/R, adopted 22 April 1998, DSR 1998:IV, 1179, para. 10.52.

70 See also Luigi Condorelli and Claus Kress, ‘The Rules of Attribution: General Considerations’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 222.

71 That argument was advanced in Cartland, Depayre and Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, 997, 999.

72 Greenwald, ‘A Comparison of WTO and CIT/CAFC Jurisprudence in Review of U.S. Commerce Department Decisions in Antidumping and Countervailing Duty Proceedings’. That author suspects that use of the ILC Articles was very much the doing of the Belgian member of the Appellate Body whom he describes as having ‘an academic interest in injecting concepts taken from public international law into WTO agreements whether or not they lend themselves to practical application in laws specifically meant to regulate international trade’. He offers no support for that allegation, rendering it incredible.

73 See e.g. under the Agreement on Technical Barriers to Trade (‘TBT Agreement’), WTO Members have assumed certain obligations with regard to (for example) the preparation, adoption and application of technical regulations by non-governmental bodies, which are defined, in Annex 1(8) to that agreement, as bodies ‘other than a central government body or a local government body, including a non-governmental body which [have] legal power to enforce a technical regulation’ (emphasis added).

74 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 94.

75 Art. 4.2 of the ILC Articles.

76 See e.g. Difference Relating to Immunity From Legal Process of a Special Rapporteur of The Commission on Human Rights, Advisory Opinion, 29 April 1999, ICJ Reports (1999) (I), 87, para. 62; Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, para. 385. In US – Gambling Services, the Panel accepted that Art. 4 reflects customary international law. Panel Report, US – Gambling Services, para. 6.128.

77 Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 94, 96, 99.

78 See also Djamchid Momtaz, ‘Attribution of Conduct to the State: State Organs and Entities Empowered to Exercise Elements of Governmental Authority’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 244. Exceptionally, the conduct of de facto organs of State can be equated to that of organs of the State for purposes of international responsibility if they are deemed to have been completely dependent on the State. See Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, para. 393.

79 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 100; see also, for example, Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 544.

80 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 100.

83 Ibid., 101.

84 Appellate Body Report, US – Countervailing Duty Investigation on DRAMS, para. 112, footnote 179.

85 Ibid., para. 116.

86 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 288.

87 Ibid., para. 294.

88 See also, with respect to the uncertainty resulting from the Appellate Body’s position, Cartland, Depayre and Woznowski, Michel Cartland, Gérard Depayre and Jan Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, 998, 999.

89 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 311.

91 See also Cartland, Depayre and Woznowski, Michel Cartland, Gérard Depayre and Jan Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, 998.

92 In that regard, see also Dukgeun Ahn, ‘United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties on Certain Products from China’, American Journal of International Law, 105 (2011), 761, arguing that ‘this ruling needs further elaboration in future cases about what should suffice “taking into account” the relevant international law in legal interpretation of the WTO Agreements’.

93 See e.g. Appellate Body Report, European Communities – Customs Classification of Frozen Boneless Chicken Cuts (‘EC – Chicken Cuts’), WT/DS269/AB/R, WT/DS286/AB/R, adopted 27 September 2005, and Corr.1, DSR 2005:XIX, 9157, para. 176; also Appellate Body Report, United States – Continued Existence and Application of Zeroing Methodology (‘US – Continued Zeroing’), WT/DS350/AB/R, adopted 19 February 2009, DSR 2009:III, 1291, paras. 268 and 273.

94 Appellate Body Report, EC and Certain Member States – Large Civil Aircraft, para. 841.

95 A false example of the exercise of that type of inquiry is its position in EC – Hormones on the principle of in dubio mitius. See Van Damme, Treaty Interpretation by the WTO Appellate Body, 61–5. In that same decision, the Appellate Body considered that it was ‘unnecessary, and probably imprudent’, for it to take a position on the abstract question of whether the precautionary principle ‘has been widely accepted by Members as a principle of general or customary international law’. In its view, the principle still awaited ‘authoritative formulation’. Appellate Body Report, EC Measures Concerning Meat and Meat Products (Hormones) (‘EC – Hormones’), WT/DS26/AB/R, adopted 13 February 1998, DSR 1998:I, 135, para. 123.

96 Those material sources can include diplomatic correspondence, statements made by state organs or opinions of government legal advisers, and legislation. See, generally, Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 24.

97 See e.g. Daniel Terris, Cesare P. R. Romano and Leigh Swigart, The International Judge: An Introduction to the Men and Women who Decide the World’s Cases (Oxford University Press, 2007), 121 quoting also an Appellate Body member admitting that ‘I think we would never take on the ICJ. Whenever there is a reference, it is a reference as an authority.’

98 Indeed, in the Genocide case, the ICJ expressly stated that it would leave it to another day to decide whether the ILC’s Articles on attribution, other than Arts. 4 and 8, reflect customary international law (para. 414).

99 Panel Report, Canada – Dairy, para. 7.77, footnote 427. Draft Art. 7(2) stated: ‘The conduct of an organ of an entity which is not part of the formal structure of the State or of a territorial governmental entity, but which is empowered by the internal law of that State to exercise elements of the governmental authority, shall also be considered as an act of the State under international law, provided that organ was acting in that capacity in the case in question’ (Report of the ILC on the Work of its 48th Session, General Assembly, Official Records, 51st Session, Supplement No. 1 (A/51/10), under Chapter III).

100 See Iran – United States Claims Tribunal, Rankin v. Islamic Republic of Iran, Award No. 326–10913–2, 3 November 1987, 17 IRAN-US CTR 135, 141.

101 See e.g. ICSID, Noble Ventures, Inc. v. Romania, Case No. ARB/01/11, Award, 12 October 2005, para. 70; ICSID, Jan de Nul NV and Dredging International NV v. Arab Republic of Egypt, Case No. ARB/04/13, Decision on Jurisdiction of 16 June 2006, para. 89.

102 See UN General Assembly, Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts – Compilation of Decisions of International Courts, Tribunals and Other Bodies – Report of the Secretary-General, A/62/62, 1 February 2007; and UN General Assembly, Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts – Compilation of Decisions of International Courts, Tribunals and Other Bodies – Report of the Secretary-General, A/65/76, 30 April 2010. When compiling the decisions of international courts, tribunals and other bodies referring to the ILC, the UN Secretariat considered also the reports of the Appellate Body and GATT and WTO panels.

103 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 316.

21 The application of the rules on countermeasures in investment claims Visions and realities of international law as an open system

Kate Parlett *

1 Introduction

When the International Law Commission (ILC) was established in 1948, one of the first topics selected for codification was ‘State responsibility’.1 At that time it was assumed that the topic would cover the field of international responsibility: it was only in the 1949 Advisory Opinion in the Reparations case that it was definitively affirmed that inter-governmental organisations could be subjects of international law.2 More than sixty years later, a very different picture of responsibility in the international legal system has emerged. It has long been accepted that international law may regulate relations between States and individuals, individuals and inter-governmental organisations, companies, States and so forth. The international legal system of today is not one concerned with bilateral and multilateral relations between States exclusively: it is rather a plurilateral system, in which many different actors have rights, responsibilities, opportunities to call other actors to account for breach of those rights and responsibilities, and opportunities to be called to account for their own actions. This change reflects the openness of the international legal system about which Professor Crawford spoke in 2002 (and published in his collection of selected essays under the title International Law as an Open System).3 Nevertheless, for historical reasons it remains the case that it is States on whom ‘most obligations rest and on which the burden of compliance principally lies’.4 It is therefore hardly surprising that it is in the context of State responsibility that modalities for invocation and implementation of responsibility are the most highly developed. As noted by Professor Crawford, ‘State responsibility is, so far, the paradigm form of responsibility on the international plane.’5

While States remain the predominant responsible actors on the international level, States are no longer the predominant claimants on the international level. Today, the vast majority of international claims being brought to international tribunals are those in which State responsibility is invoked by a non-State actor. In 2012, no applications were filed with the International Court of Justice (ICJ) (although in 2011, three proceedings were instituted; and as at December 2013, three applications had been filed).6 There was one inter-State proceeding commenced pursuant to the UN Convention on the Law of the Sea:7 a claim by Argentina against Ghana concerning the ARA Libertad.8 In contrast, there were fifty new claims by investors registered by the International Centre for the Settlement of Investment Disputes (ICSID)9 and some twenty more administered by other institutions.10 These investment cases involve a natural or legal person as claimant, and a State as respondent.

The extent to which the highly developed rules on State responsibility applicable to inter-State claims also apply to claims brought by non-State actors, and in particular to investment treaty claims, remains an open question. The ILC Articles on State Responsibility11 themselves provide some guidance: their provisions on their scope of application are discussed in section 2 below. Those provisions, however, lead one to conclude that it very much depends on the particular rule, and the particular treaty on which the claim is based. One area in which the application of a specific rule of State responsibility – that of a countermeasure as a circumstance precluding wrongfulness – has been examined by several tribunals constituted under the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA), and is discussed in section 3 below. Some conclusions are drawn in section 4.

2 Applicability of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility to investment treaty claims

The ILC Articles themselves address their scope of application. In respect of investment treaty claims, there are two potentially relevant provisions – namely, provisions which might result in the exclusion or modification of the generally applicable rules of State responsibility: first, investment treaty claims could be seen as forming part of a lex specialis regime which may be excluded from the general rules; secondly, the rules may be excluded on the basis that the rules governing the invocation of responsibility set out in the ILC Articles on State Responsibility apply only when responsibility is invoked by another State, or the international community of States. Each of these possibilities will be examined in turn.

(a) Lex Specialis exclusion

Article 55 of the ILC Articles, entitled Lex Specialis, states:

These articles do not apply where and to the extent that the conditions for the existence of an internationally wrongful act or the content or implementation of the international responsibility of a State are governed by special rules of international law.

Article 55 thus specifies that the Articles do not apply where special rules of international law govern the conditions for the existence of a wrongful act, or the content or implementation of international responsibility. The commentary to Article 55 refers to the examples of the World Trade Organization Dispute Settlement Understanding and the European Convention on Human Rights as regimes that displace the rules contained in the ILC Articles.12 However, Article 55 also makes clear that the Articles have a residual character, and that they apply to the extent that they are not excluded by a special rule.

To the extent that investment treaty arbitration could be said to form part of a lex specialis regime of international responsibility, containing separate rules governing State responsibility, according to Article 55, the general rules set out in the ILC Articles do not apply.

Investment treaty arbitration has been described as constituting a lex specialis regime in the context of the distinction between investment treaty arbitration from diplomatic protection. The ILC, in its Draft Articles on Diplomatic Protection, concluded that international investment arbitration constitutes a lex specialis regime and the rules applicable in the investment treaty context do not govern diplomatic protection claims or contribute to the development of customary rules generally applicable to diplomatic protection claims.13 The same point was made by the ICJ in Diallo in 2007, distinguishing between direct claims by investors under ICSID and diplomatic protection claims.14 This has also been acknowledged by investment tribunals and commentators.15

In general however, insofar as international responsibility is concerned, investment treaties do not prescribe their own rules for invocation of responsibility. Certainly, they do prescribe procedural rules governing the invocation of responsibility. For example, an investment treaty may allow an investor to commence ICSID proceedings, in which the ICSID arbitration rules govern the procedure of the arbitration. However, these procedural issues are not matters which are governed by the ILC Articles on State Responsibility. In contrast, investment treaties do not ordinarily specify the basis on which conduct is to be attributable to the respondent State. In the absence of specific rules in the treaty, Article 55 of the ILC Articles would not preclude the application of the rules on attribution set out in the Articles themselves.

If an investment treaty excludes or modifies the general rules of State responsibility, Article 55 preserves the applicability of the special rule set out in the investment treaty as the governing rule. An example may be found in the expropriation provision in a multitude of investment treaties, which provides in practice for the payment of compensation for lawful expropriation. That specific rule would, according to Article 55, apply to the exclusion of the general rule under international law, according to which restitution is a primary remedy.16

The relevant question is whether and to what extent the applicable bilateral investment treaty (BIT) sets out rules governing responsibility that differ from the generally applicable rules. This will require an examination of the applicable BIT. In the absence of specific rules governing the existence of an internationally wrongful act, or the content or implementation of international responsibility, investment claims cannot be said to form part of a lex specialis regime which excludes, pursuant to Article 55, the applicability of the general rules.

(b) Exclusion of application of legal consequences according to Article 33(2)

Part Two of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility addresses the legal consequences for an internationally wrongful act. These include the obligation to make reparation (restitution, compensation, satisfaction) and specific consequences arising from breaches of peremptory norms, such as the obligation not to recognise such a situation as lawful, nor to render aid or assistance in maintaining such situation. Article 33, entitled ‘Scope of international obligations set out in this Part’ provides:

  1. 1. The obligations of the responsible State set out in this Part may be owed to another State, to several States, or to the international community as a whole, depending in particular on the character and content of the international obligation and on the circumstances of the breach.

  2. 2. This Part is without prejudice to any right, arising from the international responsibility of a State, which may accrue directly to any person or entity other than a State.17

Thus Article 33(1) purports to limit the scope of application of the rules governing consequences of an internationally wrongful act to situations in which the obligations of the responsible State are owed to other States or to the international community as a whole; arguably the consequences may be different when the responsible State breaches an obligation owed to other actors.18 At the same time, Article 33(2) expressly recognises and preserves the possibility of a State’s responsibility towards a non-State actor under international law.

Article 33(2) appears clear in its terms: the provisions of Part Two, which include the obligation to make reparation, do not necessarily apply in respect of rights granted to persons or entities other than States. As noted by the commentary, ‘[t]he articles do not deal with the possibility of the invocation of responsibility by persons and entities other than States, and paragraph 2 makes this clear’.19 However, this exclusion is not a general one: it applies only to rules governing invocation of responsibility, dealt with in Part Two and in parts of Part Three of the ILC Articles.20

3 Applying the ILC Articles on State Responsibility in practice: the invocation of countermeasures in an investment treaty claim

An interesting practical example of the application of rules governing State responsibility to investment claims concerns the plea of countermeasures, as a circumstance precluding wrongfulness, in defence to an investment treaty claim.

(a) Countermeasures as a circumstance precluding wrongfulness

International law permits an injured State to take non-forcible countermeasures in response to an internationally wrongful act by another State, provided that certain conditions are met. Countermeasures have been described as ‘a feature of a decentralised system by which injured States may seek to vindicate their rights and to restore the legal relationship with the responsible State which has been ruptured by the internationally wrongful act’.21 The origins of countermeasures may be traced to the practice of ‘reprisals’, traditionally used to denote otherwise unlawful measures of self-help.22

In codifying the rules on non-forcible countermeasures, the ILC Articles on State Responsibility provide that wrongfulness of the measure taken by the injured State is precluded, if and to the extent that it constitutes a countermeasure. This general rule is codified in Article 22:

The wrongfulness of an act of a State not in conformity with an international obligation towards another State is precluded if and to the extent that the act constitutes a countermeasure taken against the latter State in accordance with Chapter II of Part Three.

Chapter II of Part Three (Articles 49–54) of the ILC Articles sets out conditions and limitations on the taking of countermeasures by an injured State and addresses the conditions of the implementation of countermeasures. The objects and limits of countermeasures are elaborated in Article 49, which provides:

  1. 1. An injured State may only take countermeasures against a State which is responsible for an internationally wrongful act in order to induce that State to comply with its obligations under Part Two.

  2. 2. Countermeasures are limited to the non-performance for the time being of international obligations of the State taking the measures towards the responsible State.

  3. 3. Countermeasures shall, as far as possible, be taken in such a way as to permit the resumption of performance of the obligations in question.

(b) Countermeasures and third parties

Article 49 makes clear that countermeasures must be directed against the State committing the prior wrongful act – the responsible State. The wrongfulness of a measure taken as against a third State is not precluded. The ILC commentary to Article 49 states:

A second essential element of countermeasures is that they ‘must be directed against’ a State which has committed an internationally wrongful act and which has not complied with its obligations of cessation and reparation under Part Two of the present articles. The word ‘only’ in paragraph 1 applies equally to the target of the countermeasures as to their purpose and is intended to convey that countermeasures may only be adopted against a State which is the author of the internationally wrongful act. Countermeasures may not be directed against States other than the responsible State. In a situation where a third State is owed an international obligation by the State taking countermeasures and that obligation is breached by the countermeasure, the wrongfulness of the measure is not precluded as against the third State. In that sense the effect of the countermeasures in precluding wrongfulness is relative. It concerns the legal relations between the injured State and the responsible State.23

While this paragraph of the commentary refers only to the rights of third States, the following paragraph elaborates with respect to the effects of countermeasures as against third States and refers in that context to other parties, contemplating that countermeasures may not preclude the wrongfulness of acts taken in violation of rights of third parties other than States:

This does not mean that countermeasures may not incidentally affect the position of third States or indeed other third parties. For example, if the injured State suspends transit rights with the responsible State in accordance with this Chapter, other parties, including third States, may be affected thereby. If they have no individual rights in the matter they cannot complain. Similarly if, as a consequence of the suspension of a trade agreement, trade with the responsible State is affected and one or more companies lose business or even go bankrupt. Such indirect or collateral effects cannot be entirely avoided.24

The commentary therefore implies that the effect of Article 49(1) is that the wrongfulness of a countermeasure is not precluded as against third parties, where those third parties have individual rights which are affected by the measure. That is to say, a countermeasure may affect the position or interests of third parties. However, it may not affect the rights of third parties.

(c) Countermeasures in practice: a trio of NAFTA awards

In three NAFTA cases, Mexico invoked countermeasures as a circumstance precluding the wrongfulness of any breach of its obligations under NAFTA vis-à-vis the investor. In all three cases, Mexico’s invocation of countermeasures was rejected.

The facts relevant to the pleas of countermeasures were materially identical in all three cases, as they all concerned the same measure imposed by Mexico. The proceedings were initiated against Mexico by American agricultural companies, relating to the imposition of a 20 per cent tax by Mexico on soft drink bottlers using the sweetener High Fructose Corn Syrup (HFCS). In response to its alleged violation of the national treatment standard in Article 1102 of NAFTA, Mexico argued that it had imposed the tax as a countermeasure against two violations of NAFTA by the United States. The alleged breaches of NAFTA by the US related to access of Mexico’s surplus sugar produce to the US market.25 All three NAFTA tribunals have issued redacted awards.26

(i) ADM v. Mexico

The tribunal in ADM v. Mexico rejected Mexico’s countermeasures plea because it concluded that (a) the measure was not adopted to induce compliance with NAFTA by the US and (b) it did not meet the proportionality requirements for a valid countermeasure under customary international law.27 However, the tribunal considered that countermeasures could, in principle, operate as a defence to a Chapter XI claim. In this regard, the tribunal concluded that investors derived only a procedural right to arbitrate from NAFTA and that the remaining rights (including substantive rights of protection) were inter-State rights against which a valid countermeasure could be taken.28

The tribunal noted that there were ‘[d]ifferent doctrinal theories regarding the nature of investors’ rights under international investment agreements’.29 It referred to the derivative theory, according to which obligations of treatment are owed to the investor’s national State and, in case of breach of those obligations, ‘the investor may bring the host State to an international arbitration in order to request compensation, but the investor will be in reality stepping into the shoes and asserting the rights of the home State’.30 The tribunal also noted that international law may confer direct rights on individuals, who may have a significant role in asserting State responsibility before international dispute settlement bodies.31 The tribunal considered that investors did not have substantive rights under investment treaties. It noted that Chapter XI of NAFTA provides two separate sets of obligations: Section A establishes substantive protection obligations regarding investments; and Section B establishes a procedural obligation to submit a dispute to investor-to-State arbitration, in which the host State’s conduct will be decided in accordance with the standards set out in Section A. The tribunal considered that obligations imposed in Section A were inter-State obligations. It stated:

In the Tribunal’s view, the obligations under Section A remain inter-state, providing the standards by which the conduct of the NAFTA Party towards the investor will be assessed in the arbitration. All investors have under Section B is a procedural right to trigger arbitration against the host State. What Section B does is to set up the investor’s exceptional right of action through arbitration that would not otherwise exist under international law, when another NAFTA Party has breached the obligations of Section A.32

In contrast to the obligations in Section A, the tribunal considered that the procedural obligation under Section B of Chapter XI ‘is owed directly to the beneficiary of the obligation, in this case the investors’.33 Thus investors hold a procedural right to bring international arbitral proceedings under Section B. The arbitral tribunal considered that the countermeasures did not impair the claimant’s procedural right to bring a claim against Mexico, since the measure was not related to the Respondent’s offer to submit the dispute to arbitration.34

(ii) CPI v. Mexico

The tribunal in CPI v. Mexico concluded that countermeasures as a circumstance precluding wrongfulness are not applicable to Chapter XI claims under NAFTA, because NAFTA confers upon investors substantive rights separate and distinct from those of the State of which they are nationals, and countermeasures cannot affect the rights of third parties. It followed that any countermeasure would not preclude the wrongfulness of the measure as against the investor.

Referring to the ILC commentary to Article 49, the tribunal noted that a countermeasure must be directed against the State which committed the prior wrongful act, and if it entailed action inconsistent with obligations owed to ‘another party’, the countermeasures doctrine does not preclude the wrongfulness of the measure as against that other party.35 The tribunal noted that a countermeasure cannot, therefore, ‘extinguish or otherwise affect the rights of a party other than the State responsible for prior wrongdoing’, although it could affect their interests.36 Thus the tribunal framed the central question as whether an investor within the meaning of Article 1101 of NAFTA ‘has rights of its own, distinct from those of the State of its nationality, or merely interests’.37 If an investor has rights, then countermeasures will not preclude the wrongfulness of the act against CPI, even though it might preclude the wrongfulness of acts as against the US.

The tribunal noted that, in the current state of international law, individuals and corporations may possess direct rights. It framed the relevant test as one of intention derived from the text of the treaty.38 It concluded that the intention of the parties to NAFTA was to confer substantive rights directly upon investors:

In the case of Chapter XI of NAFTA, the Tribunal considers that the intention of the Parties was to confer substantive rights directly upon investors. That follows from the language used and is confirmed by the fact that Chapter XI confers procedural rights upon them. The notion that Chapter XI conferred upon investors a right, in their own name and for their own benefit, to institute proceedings to enforce rights which were not theirs but were solely the property of the State of their nationality is counterintuitive.39

Thus the tribunal concluded that a countermeasure taken by Mexico against the US could not deprive a US investor of its rights – what is at stake are the rights of the investor, not only its interests. Thus ‘[e]ven if the doctrine of countermeasures could operate to preclude the wrongfulness of the HFCS tax vis-à-vis the United States (and…the Tribunal makes no comment on that question), they cannot do so vis-à-vis CPI’.40

(iii) Cargill v. Mexico

In the third decision, the tribunal in Cargill also rejected Mexico’s countermeasures defence, ostensibly on the basis that investors possess rights under NAFTA against which a countermeasure, directed to an allegedly wrongful act committed by the US, could not be taken. The tribunal noted that ‘countermeasures may operate only to preclude the wrongfulness of an act that is not in conformity with an obligation owed to the offending State’41 and they would ‘not necessarily have any such effect in regard to specific obligations owed to nationals of the offending State, rather than to the offending State itself’.42 The tribunal noted that the parties ‘have characterized the issue before the Tribunal as whether NAFTA Chapter XI investors possess not only procedural rights of access, but also substantive rights’.43 The tribunal indicated its view that investors held rights under Chapter XI which were not ‘mere procedural rights of access’.44

However, the tribunal subsequently rejected the significance of the distinction between substantive and procedural rights, stating:

It is not fruitful, in the Tribunal’s view, to characterize the issue as whether the rights conferred upon the investor are substantive or merely procedural. The fact is that it is the investor that institutes the claim, that calls a tribunal into existence, and that is the named party in all respects to the resulting proceedings and award.45

Thus the tribunal appears to have disagreed with the way the parties framed the issue – that is, as to whether Chapter XI of NAFTA gives investors substantive and not merely procedural rights. The tribunal rather placed emphasis on procedural characterisations – whether the investor institutes a claim, has functional control of the claim and is the named party in the proceedings and in the award.

The tribunal’s apparent emphasis on the importance of the claims process – rather than the substantive rights/obligations – is also reflected in its treatment of Mexico’s argument that the rejecting of a countermeasures defence would lead to absurd results. Mexico suggested that the resulting situation would be such that countermeasures could preclude the wrongfulness of its act vis-à-vis the US generally, but those countermeasures would be ‘nullified’ by the fact that they would not have a similar effect on the claims of US nationals under Chapter XI. The tribunal saw no absurdity here, stating:

To the degree that the existence of claims under Chapter 11 would limit the effectiveness of the countermeasures, then it need be recalled that there is always a range of possible countermeasures to be adopted. Moreover, customary international law itself prohibits certain countermeasures. There is no reason that the range of countermeasures might be further limited – either by direct exclusion in a treaty of certain measures or by the creation of a claims process placed directly in the hands of individuals – that limits the effectiveness of certain measures in whole or in part.46

Since countermeasures are not directly excluded by NAFTA, the tribunal seems to have characterised the relevant circumstance as being ‘the creation of a claims process placed directly in the hands of individuals’ – suggesting that an investor’s procedural rights would be sufficient to prevent the invocation of a countermeasures defence. The tribunal did not make reference to any authorities on the ambit of application – or disapplication – of the countermeasures defence, and its reasoning on the defence, in merely eleven paragraphs, leaves the reader somewhat confused as to the precise reasoning underlying the tribunal’s decision.

This confusion is somewhat exacerbated by the tribunal’s statement on the countermeasures defence in its section entitled ‘Final Disposition of the Tribunal’, in the concluding paragraphs of its award. This states:

The Tribunal finally holds that the wrongfulness of these breaches of Respondent’s obligations under NAFTA Chapter 11 is not precluded by Respondent’s assertion that its actions were lawful countermeasures. The Tribunal determines that countermeasures operate only to preclude the wrongfulness of an act that is not in conformity with an obligation owed to the offending state, not in regard to obligations owed to a third state nor those, as here, owed to the nationals of the offending state. The Tribunal further determines that, under the NAFTA, investors have both substantive and procedural rights, and investors are therefore protected under Chapter 11 from measures taken by a host state directly against them. This is true even if the same action might constitute valid countermeasures if taken instead against the offending state, and even despite the fact that such valid countermeasures may in fact result in secondary effects on the nationals of the offending state.47

Here the tribunal has expressly recorded that NAFTA confers substantive rights on investors, a statement which is not recorded in the earlier reasoning.

Nevertheless, when read as a whole, the tribunal’s decision seems to be to the effect that countermeasures could not preclude the wrongfulness of Mexico’s acts vis-à-vis investors because those investors derive rights from NAFTA.

(iv) Assessment

All three NAFTA Tribunals referred to the rules governing countermeasures as a circumstance precluding wrongfulness. It appears not to have been argued before any of the three Tribunals that these rules were not applicable to investment treaty claims under NAFTA, either on the basis of the lex specialis exclusion in Article 55 or because Parts Two and Three of the ILC Articles, governing the legal consequences of responsibility and implementation of that responsibility, are not applicable to such claims, on the basis of Article 33(2). (It was of course argued that the rules are not applicable where rights of investors are involved.) Although it appears that there is little basis to contend that there is a lex specialis rule in NAFTA precluding the application of countermeasures as a defence in an investment treaty claim, Douglas considers that some weight ought to be given to the exclusion of the rule on the basis of the disapplication of Parts Two and Three of the ILC Articles, even though the general rule on countermeasures is codified in Part One, in Article 22. He argues:

[A] measure taken by the host State that causes prejudice to a foreign State might not be internationally wrongful vis-à-vis the national State of the investor because it is a lawful countermeasure directed against a breach of an international obligation by the national State of the investor. The investor might nevertheless argue that the prejudice caused to its private interests by the countermeasures is both justiciable before an ICSID tribunal and liable to attract a remedy in damages. The investor would argue that an investment treaty obligation is owed to the investor directly and any rule precluding wrongfulness as between the host State and the national State of the investor is res inter alios acta.48

Indeed, the conclusion reached by Douglas is identical to that reached by two of the three tribunals (CPI and Cargill), but not on the basis of non-applicability of the rules governing countermeasures as a circumstance precluding wrongfulness, but on the basis that the rules themselves did not preclude the wrongfulness of the measure vis-à-vis the investor. Moreover, all three Tribunals considered that the rule governing inter-State responsibility was applicable to an investment treaty claim; all three also concluded that the requisite elements to invoke the circumstance precluding wrongfulness (either proportionality or non-impact on third parties’ rights) were not present.

A brief note is warranted concerning the effectiveness of countermeasures. If one accepts the position taken by the Tribunals in CPI and Cargill that investors derive rights under investment treaties which cannot be affected by countermeasures taken against their State of nationality, a further question arises as to the utility of taking countermeasures at all. An attempt by a victim State to apply a countermeasure against a wrongdoing State, in response to the wrongdoing State’s breach of its obligations, may be futile in practice if the victim State is then compelled to compensate nationals of the wrongdoing State for the impact of the countermeasure. This may naturally follow from the opening of the international legal system to a plurality of actors, but there is no immediately obvious answer to it, and one might therefore expect countermeasures to become increasingly ineffective as a means to procure compliance of wrongdoing States with their international obligations.

4 Conclusions

In the modern reality of an international legal system which engages a multiplicity of actors, with a multiplicity of claims being brought by investors invoking the international responsibility of States before international tribunals, in numbers which dwarf inter-State claims concerning State responsibility, it is unsurprising that difficult questions arise concerning the application of rules of responsibility formulated on the assumption that both claimant and respondent in an international claim are States. The ILC Articles on State Responsibility contain two technical rules which shed some light on their scope of application and, in general terms, caution against the wholesale and uncritical application of the rules set out in the Articles to claims brought by non-State actors. Indeed, as a general principle, this approach must be right: an investment tribunal should not uncritically apply all of the rules formulated in the context of inter-State responsibility to a treaty claim brought by an investor against a State. Nevertheless, it is also apparent that a highly individualised subsystem of rules on State responsibility applicable to investment claims is unwarranted.

The decisions of the NAFTA Tribunals on countermeasures do not contain much analysis of the principled application of the rules on countermeasures to NAFTA claims. Of course, the Tribunals are likely to have been guided by the way in which the arguments were put by the claimants. In any event, for the reasons explained in section 3 above, all three Tribunals rejected Mexico’s pleas of countermeasures, on the basis that the requisite elements for invocation of countermeasures were not present. Nevertheless, it is arguable that a more nuanced approach is warranted in applying the ILC Articles on State Responsibility to investment treaty claims.

When Professor Crawford wrote of the ‘openness’ of the modern international legal system, he also emphasised that the foundations of the system have endured:

[I]n principle, the foundations do not appear to have changed (statehood, treaty, custom, consent, acquiescence …). Thus we have the apparent paradox of rapidly expanding horizons and a simple, not to say elemental, set of underpinnings. Our system is one which international lawyers of four generations ago would have no particular difficulty in recognising or working with, once they got over its bulk.49

This observation is apt to describe the matters discussed in this chapter; indeed, the occasionally complex issues which investment tribunals must address in the context of determining State responsibility can be usefully informed by the long history of experience which has led to the highly developed rules of State responsibility in the context of inter-State claims. The challenge is in reasoning their application – or disapplication – in the particular circumstances.

* I am grateful to Anthea Roberts, Gebhard Buecheler, Ben Juratowitch, Ben Love and Liz Snodgrass for their comments on an earlier draft of this chapter. All errors and shortcomings remain the responsibility of the author.

1 ILC Yearbook (1949), 281.

2 Reparations for Injuries Suffered in the Services of the United Nations, Advisory Opinion, 11 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 174.

3 James Crawford, International Law as an Open System: Selected Essays (London: Cameron May, 2002), 17–38.

4 James Crawford, ‘The System of International Responsibility’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 18.

6 See List of Pending Cases before the Court, available at www.icj-cij.org/docket/index.php?p1=3&p2=1.

7 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (Montego Bay, adopted 10 December 1982, entered into force 16 November 1994, 1833 UNTS 3.

8 See ARA Libertad case (Argentina v. Ghana), ITLOS Case No. 20, available at www.itlos.org/index.php?id=222 and www.pca-cpa.org/showpage.asp?pag_id=1526.

9 ICSID, ‘The ICSID Caseload – Statistics’, Issue 2013–1, 22.

10 See UNCTAD, ‘IIA Issues Note: Recent Developments in Investor–State Dispute Settlement (ISDS)’, May 2013; Arbitration Institute of the Stockholm Chamber of Commerce, ‘The SCC in Numbers – 2012’.

11 International Law Commission, Articles on the Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts, ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (2001), 26 (ILC Articles).

12 ILC commentary to Art. 55, para 3. For example, the WTO regime prescribes its own rules for the taking of countermeasures. See WTO Dispute Settlement Understanding, Art. 22.3. See generally Yang Guohua, Bryan Mercurio and Li Youngjie, WTO Dispute Settlement Understanding: A Detailed Interpretation (The Hague: Kluwer Law International, 2005), 251–79. See also Zachary Douglas, The International Law of Investment Claims (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 97.

13 International Law Commission, Report of International Law Commission, 58th Session, UN Doc. A/CN.4/L.684 (2006), Art. 17.

14 Case concerning Ahmadou Sadio Diallo (Republic of Guinea v. Democratic Republic of the Congo) (Preliminary Objections), 24 May 2007, ICJ Reports (2007), para. 88.

15 See e.g. Camuzzi International SA v. Argentine Republic, ICSID Case No. ARB/03/2, Decision on Objections to Jurisdiction, 11 May 2005, para. 145; Cristoph H. Schreueret al., The ICSID Convention: A Commentary, 2nd edn (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 417, paras. 27–9. Cf. Stephen Schwebel, ‘The Influence of Bilateral Investment Treaties on Customary International Law’, ASIL Proceedings, 98 (2004), 27.

16 But see further, below, on the applicability of Part Two of the ILC Articles to investment treaty claims.

17 ILC Articles, Art. 33(2).

18 See also ILC commentary to Part Three, Chapter I, para. (1), noting that Part Three of the Articles (on the implementation of international responsibility of a State) ‘is concerned with…the entitlement of other States to invoke the international responsibility of the responsible State and with certain modalities of such invocation. The rights that other persons or entities may have arising from a breach of an international obligation are preserved by article 33(2).’

19 ILC commentary to Art. 33, para. 4, 210.

20 Part Three of the Articles on The Implementation of the International Responsibility of the State ‘giv[es] effect to the obligations of cessation and reparation which arise for a responsible State under Part Two by virtue of its commission of an internationally wrongful act’.

21 ILC commentary, 281.

22 See generally Evelyn Speyer Colbert, Retaliation in International Law (New York: King’s Crown, 1948), 60–103; and also James Crawford, State Responsibility: The General Part (Cambridge University Press, 2013), 684–5.

23 See ILC commentary to Art. 49, para. 4, 285. This general principle was stated by an arbitral tribunal in 1930, adjudging Germany’s responsibility for damage to certain Portuguese interests before Portugal entered the First World War.

[L]es représailles, consistent en un acte en principe contraire, ne peuvent se justifier qu’autant qu’elles ont été provoquées par un autre acte également contraire à ce droit. Les représailles ne sont admissible que contre l’État provocateur. Il se peut, il est vrai, que des représailles légitimes, exercées contre un État offenseur, atteignent des ressortissants d’un État innocent. Mais il s’agira là d’une conséquence indirecte, involontaire, que l’État offense s’efforcera, en pratique, toujours d’éviter ou de limiter autant que possible [Cyne (Responsibility of Germany for acts committed subsequent to 31 July 1914 and before Portugal entered the war) (Portugal v. Germany) (1930), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. II, 1035, 1056–7 (original emphasis)].

24 ILC commentary to Art. 49, para. 5, 285.

25 There has been a long-running trade dispute between the US and Mexico covering the same subject-matter: see WTO Panel Report, ‘Mexico Tax Measures on Soft Drinks and Other Beverages’, 7 October 2005, WTO Doc. WT/DS308/R; WTO Appellate Body, Mexico – Tax Measures on Soft Drinks and Other Beverages (Mexico – Taxes on Soft Drinks), WTO Doc. WT/DS308/AB/R, adopted 6 March 2006.

26 Corn Products International, Inc. v. United Mexican States, ICSID Case No. ARB(AF)/04/01, Decision on Responsibility, 15 January 2008 (Professor Christopher Greenwood (President), Professor Andreas F. Lowenfeld and Licenciado Josh Alfonso Serrano de la Vega) (CPI Award); Archer Daniels Midland Company and Tate & Lyle Ingredients Americas, Inc. v. United Mexican States, ICSID Case No. ARB(AF)/04/05, Award, 21 November 2007 (Mr Bernado M. Cremades (President), Mr Arthur W. Rovine and Mr Eduardo T. Siqueiros) (ADM Award); and Cargill, Inc. v. United Mexican States, ICSID Case No. ARB(AF)05/2, Award, 18 September 2009 (Dr Michael C. Pryles (presiding), Professor David D. Caron and Professor Donald M. McRae) (Cargill Award).

27 ADM Award, para. 180. In an earlier part of its decision, the tribunal addressed the question of whether it had jurisdiction to determine the countermeasures defence, since it would involve determining whether the US had breached NAFTA. The tribunal expressly stated that it had ‘no jurisdiction to decide whether the United States committed an internationally wrongful act which justified a countermeasure’ (see ADM Award, para. 131). As this would be a precondition for a valid countermeasure, it is difficult to see how the tribunal could have concluded that Mexico’s countermeasure precluded the wrongfulness of its acts, even if it considered that all other requirements had been met.

28 ADM Award, paras. 161 et seq.

29 Ibid., 169.

31 Ibid., 170.

32 Ibid., 173. On this point, Arthur W. Rovine disagreed with the tribunal; see Concurring Opinion of Arthur W. Rovine, Issues of Independent Investor Rights, Diplomatic Protection and Countermeasures, paras. 14, 47 and 82–3.

33 ADM Award, para. 177.

34 Ibid., 180.

35 CPI Award, para. 163.

36 Ibid., 164 (original emphasis).

37 Ibid., 165.

38 Ibid., 168.

39 Ibid., 168–9. In his separate opinion, Andreas Lowenfeld agreed with the tribunal’s conclusion on this point but argued that aspects of its discussion ‘blur[red] the message’ about the essence of investor–State arbitration (see CPI Award, Separate Opinion, para. 5).

40 CPI Award, para.176. The tribunal also noted that it had no jurisdiction to determine breaches of any of the other provisions of the NAFTA (apart from Chapter XI) or to rule on the conduct of the US which was not a party to the proceedings, and that these jurisdictional limits gave rise to ‘serious difficulties’ in addressing Mexico’s defence. It considered that the requirement of a prior violation of international law was an ‘absolute precondition’ of the right to take countermeasures, and it was not open to the tribunal to dispense with a fundamental prerequisite of this kind. The tribunal therefore concluded that even if countermeasures were applicable to Chapter XI proceedings (which the tribunal did not accept), Mexico’s defence would inevitably fail because Mexico could not establish that its countermeasure was taken in response to a prior breach of international law by another State. See CPI Award, paras. 181–7. For discussion of the structural problems raised by the defence of countermeasures, and the difficulties in addressing the Monetary Gold principle, see Martins Paparinskis, ‘Equivalent Primary Rules and Differential Secondary Rules: Countermeasures in WTO and Investment Protection Law’ in Tomer Broude and Yuval Shany (eds.), Multi-sourced Equivalent Norms in International Law (Oxford: Hart, 2011).

41 Cargill Award, para. 422.

43 Ibid., para. 423.

44 Ibid., paras. 424, 426.

45 Ibid., para. 426.

46 Ibid., para. 428.

47 Ibid., para. 553.

48 Zachary Douglas, ‘Specific Regimes of Responsibility: Investment Treaty Arbitration’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 821.

49 Crawford, International Law as an Open System, 17.

22 The external relations of the European Union and its Member States Lessons from recent developments in the economic sphere

Damien Geradin

Introduction

Since the creation of the European project, the external relations of the European Union (EU) and its Member States have been central to their development at the international level. A striking feature of international relations today is the increasing number of international organisations and international agreements, as well as the increasingly wide range of matters they touch upon. This naturally leads the EU and its Member States to make active use of their external powers. If the EU has been granted many external powers – through the treaties and case law – the Member States may still pursue autonomous actions provided they do not infringe EU law.

In this context, it became necessary to clarify the rules regulating these powers in order to determine with more certainty whether it was for the Union or for the Member States to act in a particular situation. The Lisbon Treaty brought such clarification, but it did not solve all the problems raised by the conclusion of international agreements and the participation in international organisations. The competence may differ depending upon the matters concerned leading sometimes to the participation of both the EU and the Member States. And even in situations where the EU has exclusive competence, it may be that, in practical terms, it is impossible for the EU institutions to fulfil their role. In such a situation, the Member States will have to take over, complying however with the position defended by the Union. The complexity of the rules regarding the conclusion of international agreements reflects a lack of clarity which, in turns, impacts upon the ability of the Union to speak with one voice and the transparency of its position. Despite such complexity, the EU and the Member States still have to negotiate and conclude agreements with third countries or international organisations on a regular basis. It is all the more complicated in sectors which present strategic importance for the Member States and the EU and which therefore are already subject to heavy national and/or EU regulation.

External relations of the EU and the allocation of competences

Article 47 of the Treaty on the European Union (TEU) provides that the Union has legal personality. Despite a lack of reference in the treaties to the Union’s international personality, the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU or the Court) already recognised it in its famous AETR judgment which states that ‘in its external relations the [Union] enjoys the capacity to establish contractual links with third countries over the whole field of objectives [of the Treaties]’.1 The treaties contain various legal bases for the conclusion by the EU of international agreements with third countries and international organisations. However, the ability of the EU to conclude international agreements is complicated first by the rules regulating the allocation of competences between the Union and its Member States, and by the remaining power of the latter to conclude such agreements.

The exclusive competence of the Commission to conclude international agreements

The Lisbon Treaty, for the first time, lists the exclusive competences of the Union. Article 3(2) TFEU indicates that the EU has an exclusive competence for the conclusion of international agreements. Article 216 TFEU reiterates the exclusive competence of the Union to ‘conclude agreements with one or more third countries or international organisations where the Treaties so provide or where the conclusion of an agreement is necessary in order to achieve, within the framework of the Union’s policies, one of the objectives referred to in the Treaties, or is provided for in a legally binding Union act or is likely to affect common rules or alter their scope’. Such agreements are binding upon the institutions of the Union and on its Member States.

When a legislative act of the Union expressly provides for the exclusive competence of the Union – such as for the Common Commercial policy2 – this competence exists ‘even if the specific matters covered by those agreements are not yet, or are only very partially, the subject of rules at [the EU] level’.3

In addition to these express competences, Article 216 also foresees a competence to act arising from its internal competence. Such a possibility flows from the AETR judgment, in which the CJEU held that, even if the EU Treaties did not expressly confer a competence upon the EU to conclude an international agreement in a particular field, such a competence could also flow from other provisions of the Treaties and from measures adopted by the EU institutions. The Court, considering that the attainment of the objective pursued by those rules and the objectives of the Treaties themselves would be compromised if Member States were free to adopt international agreements affecting EU rules,4 held that ‘each time the [EU], with a view to implementing a common policy envisaged by the Treaty, adopts provisions laying down common rules, whatever form these may take, the Member States no longer have the right, acting individually or even collectively, to undertake obligations with third countries which affect those rules’.5 This judgment establishes a parallelism between the internal and external competences of the EU insofar as the EU institutions have exercised their competence at the internal level by adopting common rules to implement a common policy. This condition has been given a broad interpretation as it also includes the adoption of rules outside the scope of a specific common policy. In Opinion 2/91, the Court stressed that the authority of the AETR decision ‘cannot be restricted to instances where the [Union] has adopted [EU] rules within the framework of a common policy. In all areas corresponding to the objectives of the Treaty, Article [4(3) TEU] requires Member States to facilitate the achievement of the [Union]’s tasks and to abstain from any measure which could jeopardise the attainment of the objectives of the Treaty.’6

However in Opinion 1/94,7 the Court adopted a more restrictive view requiring that the policy area in question be fully harmonised at EU level for it to become an exclusive competence. But subsequently the Court held that the exclusive competence of the EU institutions could flow from the fact that an international agreement fell into an area largely covered by EU rules, in particular in ‘areas where there are harmonising measures’.8

Even where the EU has adopted such common rules, it will only benefit from an exclusive competence to conclude international agreements if a Member State’s action ‘might affect those rules or alter their scope’.9 In Opinion 2/91, the Court adopted an extensive interpretation of this condition, considering it is fulfilled when the commitments arising from an international agreement were merely liable to affect EU rules even though there was no contradiction between the international agreement and the Directives at stake.10 The Court went even further when it ruled that a mere proposal submitted by Greece to the International Maritime Organisation (IMO), which initiated a procedure potentially leading to the adoption by the IMO of new rules, had an effect on EU rules. According to the Court, Greece ‘took an initiative likely to affect the provisions of the Regulation’.11

The ability of the Member States to enter into international agreements

Article 2(1) TFEU provides that ‘[w]hen the Treaties confer on the Union exclusive competence in a specific area, only the Union may legislate and adopt legally binding acts, the Member States being able to do so themselves only if so empowered by the Union or for the implementation of Union acts’. Such exclusivity means that the competence has been entirely transferred by the Member States to the Union. Any action by a Member State in the same area is a priori in conflict with EU law. Yet, EU Member States have continued to conclude international agreements in their own name with or without the Union. Although they may appear extraneous to EU law, such agreements are still relevant for the Union.12

Article 4(2) provides a non-exhaustive list of areas in which the Union does not hold an exclusive competence, but shares its competence with the Member States, including, inter alia, the internal market, environmental protection, transport and energy. Regarding the external relations of the EU, when a specific field falls within a shared competence, it is likely to lead to the conclusion of a mixed agreement signed by the Union and the Member States on the one hand and third parties on the other. The category of shared external competence is broad and encompasses different situations. This may result from an explicit provision in the treaty or from the fact that the agreement covers different matters falling both within EU and Member States competences. In these areas, Member States may only exercise their power to the extent that the Union has not exercised – or ceased to exercise – its competence. A Protocol on the exercise of shared competences annexed to the Lisbon Treaty specified that ‘when the Union has taken action in a certain area, the scope of this exercise of competence only covers those elements governed by the Union act in question and therefore does not cover the whole area’.13 This leaves a certain margin for Member States’ intervention.

Agreements concluded by the Member States without the participation of the Union cover a broad range of situations, such as when agreements were concluded by the Member States before they adhered to the Union and when agreements concern a matter falling outside the competence of the EU. Such agreements are generally not binding on the EU and the CJEU has no jurisdiction to give rulings on their interpretation. However, the Union is bound by them whenever they are integrated into the EU legal order through an express ‘renvoi’ or when the EU has taken over the powers formally vested in the Member States.14 Moreover, in a situation where the Union itself is not bound by an agreement but all the Member States are, the Court indicated that the latter fact is ‘liable to have consequences for the interpretation of…the provisions of secondary law which fall within the field of application of [the international agreement]’.15 This finding is based on ‘the customary principle of good faith, which forms part of general international law, and of Article [4(3) TEU]’ considering that it was ‘incumbent upon the Court to interpret those provisions taking account of [the international agreement concerned]’.16

Even where an agreement concerns a matter falling within the exclusive competence of the EU, Member States may still act, provided that they obtain an authorisation from the EU.17 Such an authorisation will, for instance, be granted when the EU is not formally represented within an international organisation, or cannot itself negotiate and conclude an agreement because the international body reserves the right to adhere to States, excluding regional integration organisations such as the EU. The Court has acknowledged the fact that the International Labour Organisation was not open to EU adherence and that, therefore, Union competence ‘may, if necessary, be exercised through the medium of the Member States acting jointly in the [Union]’s interest’.18 In this situation, the Council adopts a decision expressly authorising the Member States to conclude an agreement or a general framework of regulations establishing the procedure to be followed by the MemberStates.19

External relations of the EU and their practical implications

Position of the EU in international organisations

The possibility for the EU to negotiate and conclude international agreements has been recognised by the treaties but the question of its participation in international organisations or bodies has not been entirely dealt with.20 Yet, in practice, it is sometimes difficult for the EU to express its opinion and to maintain a strong and credible position at the international level.

No provision directly relates to the participation of the EU in international organisations. Article 211 TFEU provides that ‘the Union and the Member States shall cooperate with third countries and with the competent international organisations’. Article 218(9) lays down the rules applicable in establishing ‘the positions to be adopted on the Union’s behalf in a body set up by an agreement, when that body is called upon to adopt acts having legal effects’. This Article arguably does not apply to the discussions and negotiations within these organisations.

As a general matter, the founding treaties of international organisations do not foresee the adherence of regional organisations such as the EU. Therefore, the status of the Union depends not only on the allocation of competences within the EU but also, and most importantly, on the rules of the organisations in question. The EU has full membership in a limited number of organisations including, for instance, the Food and Agricultural Organisation (FAO). Within the World Trade Organization (WTO) the Union holds a special status similar to full membership except for the voting rights.21 The Member States are often also members of other organisations so that many competences are shared between them and the EU. The EU may also be granted an observer status which implies that it ‘can attend meetings of a body or an organisation, but without voting rights’.22 This is, for instance, the case within agencies of the United Nations (UN). Such a status entails important limitations, such as the fact that the EU’s presence may be limited to formal meetings or an intervention coming after all of the other interventions.

The representation of the EU

Whether it can directly participate in international organisations or in the negotiation of international agreements or not, the question of the representation of the Union and its Member States matters. Article 218 TFEU lays down the rules generally applicable to the negotiation and conclusion of agreements between the Union and third countries or international organisations. The Treaties confirm the essential role played by the Commission. Article 17(1) TEU provides that ‘[w]ith the exception of the common foreign and security policy, and other cases provided for in the Treaties, [the Commission] shall ensure the Union’s external representation’.

Despite this clear statement, the issue of the representation of the Union is not entirely solved. The situation is complicated when – and this is most often the case – the matter discussed is of concern for both the EU and the Member States, and the Union has been granted a mere observer status. In such a case, the EU is generally represented by both the Commission and the Member State holding the presidency of the Union.23 This system is however not optimal as it creates confusion for third countries and requires careful discussions and statements by each party taking the floor.

One of the most interesting situations is when the EU has an exclusive competence in a given area but is not a member of the international organisation concerned, or cannot therefore conclude an agreement itself. According to Article 4(3) TFEU, ‘pursuant to the principle of sincere cooperation, the Union and the Member States shall, in full mutual respect, assist each other in carrying out tasks which flow from the Treaties’ and further facilitate the achievement of the Union’s tasks, refraining from ‘any measure which could jeopardise the attainment of the Union’s objectives’. It follows that when the Union has competences that are at least exclusive and cannot be a member of an international organisation, the Member States must defend the EU’s interests.24

The need for co-ordination

When Member States conclude international agreements, they must co-operate with each other as well as with the Union. For instance, the Court stated that ‘where it is apparent that the subject-matter of an agreement or convention falls in part within the competence of the [EU] and in part within that of the Member States, it is essential to ensure close cooperation between the Member States and the [EU] institutions, both in the process of negotiation and conclusion and in the fulfilment of the commitments entered into. That obligation to cooperate flows from the requirement of unity in the international representation of the [EU].’25

When an international agreement is to be negotiated solely by the Member States, a common position must be reached. In AETR, the Court indicated that the Council and the Commission should ‘reach agreement…on the appropriate methods of cooperation with a view to enduring most effectively the defence of the interests of the Union’.26 In Opinion 2/91, the Court emphasised that co-operation was ‘all the more necessary’ since the Union could not conclude the agreement by itself. It added that ‘[i]t is therefore for the [Union] institutions and the Member States to take all the measures necessary so as best to ensure such cooperation both in the procedure of submission to the competent authority and ratification of Convention No 170 and in the implementation of commitments resulting from that Convention’.27

Compliance with EU law by the Member States

When entering into international agreements, Member States are not totally free to exercise their powers as they wish. The duty of sincere co-operation imposes on them to ‘exercise their international powers without detracting from Union law or from its effectiveness’28 and requires them to facilitate the achievement of the Union’s tasks, as well as to abstain from any measure which could jeopardise the attainment of the objectives of the Treaty. For instance, the Court held that in relation to a bilateral agreement regarding a matter falling within the competence of the Member States, ‘the latter may not disregard [EU] rules but must exercise their powers in a manner consistent with [EU] law’. It added that ‘when giving effect to commitments assumed under international agreements, be it an agreement between Member States or an agreement between a Member State and one or more non-member countries, Member States are required…to comply with the obligations that [EU] law imposes on them’.29

In Commission v. Greece, the Court further clarified that ‘[t]he mere fact that the [Union] is not a member of an international organisation in no way authorises a Member State, acting individually in the context of its participation in an international organisation, to assume obligations likely to affect [Union] rules promulgated for the attainment of the objectives of the Treaty’.30 The duty of co-operation is therefore applicable to both the Commission and the Member States. The Court went further in deciding that even if the Commission had not entirely fulfilled its duty of co-operation – the Commission could arguably have done more to reach a common position – it does not entitle a Member State to ‘unilaterally adopt, on its own authority, corrective or protective measures designed to obviate any breach by an institution of rules of [EU] law’.31

The Court confirmed that this duty is of general application and does not depend either on whether the Union competence was exclusive, or on any right of the Member States to enter into obligations towards third countries.32 Where an EU Member State fails to comply with EU law, the Commission has powers to bring the infringement to an end and, where necessary, may refer the case to the ECJ under Article 258 TFEU for failure of the Member State to fulfil its obligations under EU law. Not only are Member States not allowed to conclude an agreement that would expressly violate EU rules, but they must also implement their international obligations in such a way as to take account of their EU obligations.33

Illustration of the complexity of the allocation of competences between the EU and its Member States through international negotiations in two specific sectors

The complexity of the principles and rules described in Sections I and II tends to create a lack of clarity and of certainty, which can be illustrated through two recent examples of negotiations in strategic sectors for the EU and its Member States.

1 Postal services: the Universal Postal Convention34

The Universal Postal Union (UPU) is an inter-governmental organisation acting as the primary forum for co-operation between postal sector players. In 2012, the UPU Congress, bringing together all the member countries, met to define the future world postal strategy and to review the Universal Postal Convention, including the system of terminal dues. Terminal dues correspond to the remuneration for the costs of handling and delivering cross-border mail in the country of destination. They are an important source of revenue for postal operators, in particular for those in transition economies and developing nations. The proposal made in view of the 2012 UPU Congress was trying to bring terminal dues closer to costs, which, in practice, would still be far from the actual costs of handling international mail.

The review of the terminal dues system raised two issues of considerable importance for the EU and its Member States. First, in application of the EU Treaties and the case law on the allocation of competences between the EU and the Member States, it appears that terminal dues is a subject matter that falls within the exclusive competence of the EU for two reasons. First, the regulation of terminal dues fallsa priori within the scope of the Common Commercial Policy. Secondly, the AETR doctrine seems to be applicable as the EU has developed a policy aiming to complete the internal market for postal services and has adopted common rules regulating the provision of postal services, including terminal dues – such as the Postal Directive. Besides, any action of the Member States might affect those rules or alter their scope. Therefore, the question can be raised as to whether, by participating in the 2012 Universal Postal Convention and voting on the proposed system of terminal dues, the Member States would infringe EU rules on the repartition of competence.

As the EU is not a member of the UPU, Member States were thus to co-ordinate their position in order to negotiate and conclude the agreement on its behalf. In the past, efforts have been made towards co-ordination between Member States and the EU. In 2004, the Commission adopted a Communication reaffirming the importance of ensuring ‘that the Commission participates to the fullest extent possible in work in the UN system which concerns issues for which it is responsible within the EU’.35 The Commission called for a common EU position during the negotiations and co-ordination among the Member States and with the Commission.36 Despite the Council Resolution that followed, the Member States showed ‘little apparent coordination’ in the 2004 and 2008 Congresses, submitting individual proposals, sometimes inconsistent with each other.37 Yet, the Commission clarified in the above-mentioned Communication that, whether the EU has exclusive competence or not, all Member States are obliged to somehow co-ordinate their positions.38 Although this goal was reiterated by the Council in 2008, no common position was found.39

The second issue raised by these negotiations was linked to the compatibility of the proposed system of terminal dues with EU law. The UPU Target System of Terminal Dues seems to diverge not only from the Postal Directive40 but also from the EU Treaties, and more specifically from its competition rules. However, the case law has clearly stated that, when entering into an international agreement, Member States cannot infringe EU rules. This principle, based notably on the duty of sincere co-operation, may be considered as being even stronger when the Member States are acting on behalf and in the interests of the Union. In view of the 2012 UPU Congress, the Commission stated that it was essential to ensure compatibility between the UPU system and the EU framework and that it was ‘necessary to ensure that the rules and the positions taken by the Member States in the coming UPU Congress are compatible, complementary and coherent with [EU] legislation in particular with that included in [the Postal Directive]’.41

To conclude, the Member States started the negotiations with divergent views – most probably due to divergent economic incentives – despite the necessity for them to defend the EU position. The situation was further complicated by the impossibility for the Union to directly participate in the negotiation and in the conclusion of the agreement. Generally speaking, the decision-making process at the UPU is problematic.

2 Telecommunications: the International Telecommunications Regulations

Telecommunications is subject to heavy regulation at the national as well as the European level. It was therefore logical for the EU and the Member States to react actively to the decision to hold a World Conference on International Telecommunications (WCIT or the Conference) in Dubai in December 2012, with the aim to revise the International Telecommunications Regulations (ITRs). The International Telecommunication Union (ITU) is a specialised agency of the UN which is responsible for information and communication technologies. It currently has a membership of 193 countries. The ITRs define the general principles for the provision and operation of international telecommunications. The Conference had been tasked with reviewing and updating ITRs that had remained unchanged since 1988. The new regulations would reflect the changes that the internet and new forms of communications have had on telecoms.

The main concern of the EU – and the US – was the position defended by countries such as Russia or China to increase regulation and strengthen control of the information spread on the internet. As only ITU members are full participants with the right to vote – other ITU members, including telecommunications operators and regional organisations, having an observer status – the EU and its Member States had to co-ordinate their position. Contrary to the negotiations on terminal dues in the postal sector, the Member States managed here to agree on a common position, consisting of maintaining the current status and avoiding heavier regulation. Reaching a common position was essential for the EU and the Member States in order to defend their position with credibility.

Discussions took place between the EU institutions, the Member States, telecommunications operators and other bodies. In August 2012, the Commission submitted a proposal for a common EU position to submit for discussion in the Council.42 It was proposed that, in relation to matters falling within its competence, Member States should ensure that any changes to the ITRs would be compatible with EU law and would not restrict future developments of the EU acquis. As regards matters falling outside of the EU competence, Member States were required to adopt common positions. This was underlined by the Cypriot president, who warned that any changes that might restrain future developments in the area of telecommunications and the internet were precluded.43

Beyond the substantial issues raised by these negotiations, the role of the Commission in drafting the common position was questioned. An issue was raised as to whether the Commission – which was not formally represented at the ITU – had the legal right to draft a position that was binding on EU governments. Normally, the Commission is mandated to negotiate on behalf of the EU in areas where the Union holds an exclusive competence. A motion for a Resolution submitted to the European Parliament proposed for the Council to negotiate on behalf of the EU. The Parliament amended it and proposed for the Commission to carry out such negotiations.44 In October 2012, the legal service of the Council of the EU indicated that the Commission has the ability to speak on behalf of the Member States on matters where the latter have transferred their lawmaking power to the EU. But the fact that the Commission is not formally represented remained problematic. If it is considered that the EU holds an exclusive competence in the field of telecommunications, a difficulty arises from the fact that the Commission – and more generally the Union – does not have a formal seat at the ITU but holds an ‘observer member’ status. The Union requested the admission of the Commission as an ‘observer in an advisory capacity’ which would not allow it to negotiate on behalf of the EU but would allow officials from the EU executive to ask for the floor and provide advice to Member State delegations on points relating to the EU position. This approach was finally approved.45

The proposal for a Common Position put forward by the Commission was adopted by the Council in November 2012. Despite these minor disagreements regarding the role of the Commission, the EU was able – for the first time in the ITU framework – to agree on a position before going to the Conference. This most probably sent an important signal to third countries. When preparing these negotiations, the long-term interests of the EU were carefully balanced in order to allow the Member States and the Union to defend their positions in future negotiations.

Finally, a proposal made in the final discussions introduced elements that were unacceptable to EU Member States including a possible extension of the ITRs to cover internet issues. EU Member States, alongside the United States, did not agree on these proposals. In the opinion of EU participants, the final text risked threatening the future of the open internet and internet freedoms, as well as having the potential to undermine future economic growth. The EU was concerned about this possible harm not only within the EU, but globally, including in developing countries.

Conclusion

The rules regarding the external relations of the EU and its Member States have been progressively developed over time. The EU has been granted more powers and the rules on the allocation of competences have been clarified. However, this evolution does not mean that there is no role to be played by the Member States. On the contrary, they remain essential in two regards. Member States are still entering into international agreements in their own interests – either on their own or next to the EU (mixed agreements). In addition, the EU also needs the Member States to negotiate and conclude agreements on its behalf either for political or legal reasons, such as when international law prohibits it from acting directly. This results in complex situations where both the Member States and the EU institutions may attend an international conference without third countries – and probably the Member States and the EU – knowing who represents whom. If efforts have been made with the Lisbon Treaty to clarify the various external competences of the EU, what remains to be dealt with is the above-mentioned situation. The system would benefit from a review of the rules on the representation of the EU at the international level. But one difficulty lies in the fact that sometimes the Member States prefer to defend their own position, where, as members of the Union, they should try to reach an agreement for the benefit of all them, and to defend such a position. When sitting at the negotiating table, the EU and the Member States should act as one, as any contradiction or disorganisation – even if only apparent – would weaken their position. They would then lose credibility towards third countries and international organisations.

It is therefore claimed that the rules on the representation of the Union should be reviewed in order to strengthen the position and the credibility of the EU at the international level. However, it has been argued that what really matters is not so much the extensive external competence of the EU, the consolidation of its formal representation or an enhanced co-ordination.46 What matters is rather the field concerned and the willingness of the EU and its Member States to reach a common position, as illustrated by the differences between negotiations in the postal and the telecommunications sectors.

1 Case 22/70, Commission v. Council – (AETR) [1971] ECR 263, para. 14.

2 Art. 207 Treaty of the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) (ex-Art. 133 TEC), [2010] OJ C83/49.

3 Case C-459/03, Commission v. Ireland [2006] ECR I-4635, paras. 94–5.

4 Case C-266/03, Commission v. Luxembourg [2005] ECR I-4805, para. 41.

5 AETR, para. 17.

6 Opinion 2/91 [1993] ECR I-1061, paras. 10–1.

7 Opinion 1/94 – WTO Agreement [1994] ECR I-5267.

8 Opinion 1/03 – Lugano Convention [2006] ECR I–1145, para. 118.

9 AETR, para.17.

10 Opinion 2/91, paras. 9, 25–6.

11 Case C-45/07, Commission v. Greece [2009] ECR I-00701, paras. 21–3.

12 Allan Rosas, ‘The Status in EU Law of International Agreements Concluded by EU Member States’, Fordham International Law Journal, 34 (2011), 1310.

13 Protocol (No. 25) on the Exercise of Shared Competence [2010] OJ C83/307.

14 See e.g. Case C-439/01, Libor Cipra and Vlastimil Kvasnicka v. Bezirkshauptmannschaf Mistelbach [2003] ECR I-745, para. 24.

15 Case C-308/06, The Queen, on the application of International Association of Independent Tanker Owner (Intertanko) and others v. Secretary of State for Transport [2008] ECR I-4057, para. 52.

16 Ibid., para. 52.

17 See e.g. Regulation No. 662/2009 of 13 July 2009 Establishing a Procedure for the Negotiation and Conclusion of Agreements between Member States and Third Countries on Particular Matters Concerning the Law Applicable to Contractual and Non-contractual Obligations [2009] OJ L 200/25.

18 Opinion 2/91, paras. 5 and 37.

19 Regulation No. 847/2004 on the Negotiation and Implementation of Air Service Agreements between Member States and Third Countries [2004] OJ L 157/7.

20 Alan Hervé, ‘The Participation of the European Union in Global Economic Governance Fora’, European Law Journal, 18 (2012), 145.

21 This flows from the fact that the Community was already a de facto member of the GATT.

22 Knud Erik Jørgensen and Ramses A. Wessel, ‘The Position of the European Union in (other) International Organizations: Confronting Legal and Political Approaches’ in Panos Koutrakos (ed.), European Foreign Policy: Legal and Political Perspectives (Cheltenham: Edward Elgar Publishers, 2011), 269.

23 Hervé, ‘The Participation of the European Union in Global Economic Governance Fora’, 150.

24 Opinion 2/91.

25 Opinion 1/94, para. 108.

26 AETR, para. 87.

27 Opinion 2/91, paras. 37–8.

28 K. Lenaerts and P. Van Nuffel, European Union Law (Sweet & Maxwell, 2011), 874.

29 Case C-55/00, Elide Gottardo v. Istituto nazionale della previdenza sociale (INPS) [2002] ECR I-413, paras. 32, 3.

30 Commission v. Greece, paras. 30–1.

31 Ibid., para. 26.

32 See e.g. Commission v. Luxembourg, para. 58.

33 See e.g. Joined Cases C-176/97 and C-177/97, Commission v. Belgium and Luxembourg [1998] ECR I 3557.

34 See Damien Geradin, ‘Legal Opinion on the Compatibility of the Proposed Target System for Terminal Dues with EU Law’ (29 April 2012), available at http://jcampbell.com/ref_ upu_doha/eu/20120429_Legal%20Opinion%20-%20UPU%20System%20Terminal%20Dues.pdfs.

35 Commission Communication, The Universal Postal Union Congress 2004, COM(2004) 398 final, para. 14.

36 Ibid., para. 51.

37 See James Campellet al., ‘Study for the European Commission, Study on the External Dimension of the EU Postal Acquis’ (WIK Consult: November 2010), 151.

38 Ibid., 149.

39 ‘Common Understanding Paper’, Council, Document 11860/08.

40 Directive 97/67/EC of 15 December 1997 on Common Rules for the Development of the Internal Market of Community Postal Services and the Improvement of Quality of Service, OJ L 15, as amended by Directive 2002/39/EC of 10 June 2002, OJ L 176; and Directive 2008/6/EC of 20 February 2008, OJ L 52.

41 Directive 97/67/EC, para. 41.

42 Proposal for a Council Decision Establishing the EU Position for the Review of the International Telecommunications Regulations to Be Taken at the World Conference on International Telecommunications or its Preparatory Instances of 2 August 2012, COM(2012) 430 final.

43 Speech by Loucas Louca at the European Parliament’s plenary session of 20 November 2012.

44 European Parliament Resolution of 22 November 2012 on the forthcoming World Conference on International Telecommunications (WCIT-12) of the International Telecommunication Union, and the possible expansion of the scope of international telecommunication regulations. Cf. the Motion for a resolution of 19 November 2012.

45 See Transcript of WCIT Dubai, United Arab Emirates, 3 December 2012, Plenary 1.

46 Jørgensen and Wessel, ‘The Position of the European Union in (other) International Organizations’, 285–6.

23 Invoking, establishing and remedying State responsibility in mixed multi-party disputes Lessons from Eurotunnel

Freya Baetens *

International disputes involving multiple claimants or respondents, or both, that are of mixed State/non-State nature seem to be arising with increasing frequency, as the circle of responsibility gradually widens to include, for example, international organisations. In a number of recent cases, issues of shared responsibility of States providing peacekeeping contingents, and of the organisation to which they are provided, have emerged.1 These and similar envisaged contingencies raise difficult questions of substance and procedure which were only partially addressed by the International Law Commission (ILC) in its Articles on the Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (ILC Articles on State Responsibility).2 Remaining issues are being grappled with by international adjudicatory bodies and scholars.

The present chapter draws from a wider research project on shared responsibility in mixed multi-party disputes, involving States and non-State entities as claimants as well as respondents. One specific case (the Eurotunnel arbitration)3 is examined in terms of its ramifications on invoking, establishing and remedying State responsibility. This choice was inspired by two considerations: Eurotunnel provides a prime example of a mixed dispute likely to increasingly occur due to ever more complex joint ventures between States and non-State entities. Moreover, an analysis of Eurotunnel seemed a fitting contribution to this book as the arbitral tribunal that decided the case was presided over by the honouree of this work: Professor James Crawford.

The starting point of this chapter is that, although in principle there is no general rule in international law allowing for joint and several responsibility,4 such a rule can be created by means of specific treaty provisions. The legal difficulty lies in applying and interpreting such a lex specialis rule within an appropriate procedural framework which allows for mixed disputes. This chapter is structured as follows: after setting out the facts, background and legal claims of Eurotunnel (section I), the Partial Award is analysed (section II) so as to identify the relevance of this case for future shared responsibility disputes between mixed parties (section III).

I The Eurotunnel dispute

A Facts and background

In 1985, the French and United Kingdom governments issued an invitation calling for tenders to develop, finance, construct and operate a ‘Fixed Link’ across the Channel between France and the UK, to be financed entirely by private investment.5 France-Manche S.A. and The Channel Tunnel Group Ltd submitted a joint response6 and on 20 January 1986, the French president and the British prime minister announced that they had been selected as the Concessionaires of the Fixed Link.7 The Treaty concerning the Construction and Operation by Private Concessionaires of a Channel Fixed Link between the UK and France (Treaty of Canterbury) sets out the international legal framework to permit the construction and operation of this project.8 Pursuant to its Article 1(2), the Fixed Link includes the tunnels themselves and associated terminal areas and freight facilities.

Article 10(1) establishes an Intergovernmental Commission (IGC) ‘to supervise, in the name and on behalf of the two Governments, all matters concerning the construction and operation of the Fixed Link’. Subsequently, a Concession Agreement was signed on 14 March 1986 by the ministre de l’équipement, du transport et de l’habitat for France and the Secretary for Transport for the UK, on the one hand, and France-Manche S.A. and The Channel Tunnel Group Ltd, on the other, which granted both companies a concession to develop, finance, construct and operate the Fixed Link for a term of fifty-five years.9 This period was extended to ninety-nine years by the Concession Extension Agreement of 13 February 1998.

The Fixed Link consists of ‘a fixed twin-bored tunnel rail link under the English Channel, a service tunnel and terminal areas at Coquelles in the French Département du Pas de Calais and Cheriton in the County of Kent’.10 Since its opening in 1994, it has accommodated the transport of road vehicles through trains and shuttles, at the time said to be the largest privately financed infrastructure project in history. The Coquelles terminal has a kilometres-long perimeter fence, supplemented by additional fencing, and is situated in a rural area, approximately 3 km from the town of Calais. The Partial Award includes a map of the region (see Figure 23.1).

Figure 23.1 Map of the Calais Region

B Legal claims: Sangatte and SeaFrance

By a Notice of a Request for Arbitration dated 17 December 2003, the Channel Tunnel Group Ltd and France-Manche S.A. initiated arbitral proceedings against the UK and France under the auspices of the Permanent Court of Arbitration (PCA). Their two main claims related to (1) the allegedly inadequate protection of the Fixed Link against disruptions by clandestine migrants at Sangatte, linked to a complaint about the UK’s civil penalty regime, and (2) the allegedly improper financial support to the SeaFrance sea link. Although both claims were brought against both respondents, the tribunal later held that there was no dispute between the Concessionaires and the UK as concerned the SeaFrance claim so, to the extent that this claim was directed against the UK, the case was dismissed entirely for want of jurisdiction.11 Analysis of the SeaFrance claim hence provides no further relevance to the present discussion concerning shared responsibility.

With regard to the Sangatte claim, the Concessionaires asserted that the Fixed Link was inadequately protected against interference by clandestine migrants based at the Sangatte Hostel, especially from 1999 to 2003. Thousands of migrants from Kosovo, Afghanistan, Iraq and Somalia broke into the perimeter of the terminal site at Coquelles, hoping to smuggle themselves into shuttle trains destined for the UK. The claimants alleged that ‘this caused significant disruption to the operation of the Fixed Link and cost a great deal in additional protective measures’.12

Linked was a complaint concerning the UK’s civil penalty regime, introduced in April 2000 pursuant to Part II of the Immigration and Asylum Act (the 1999 Act),13 under which persons or companies responsible for transporting clandestine migrants into the UK were subjected to a system of penalties. At first this regime applied only to road transport vehicles, but in 2001 it was extended to the claimants. Close to £400,000 in penalty charges were imposed on the Concessionaires, which were all subsequently remitted, up to the point where the UK entirely exempted claimants from the system in 2002. Later that same year, the UK amended the 1999 Act so as to re-render operators of freight shuttle trains liable for carrying clandestine migrants to the UK, but at the time of the Partial Award, no penalties had been imposed upon the Concessionaires under the amended 1999 Act.

The UK also imposed liability on the claimants under the Immigration Act 1971, as modified by the Channel Tunnel (International Arrangement) Order (the 1993 Order), which incorporated the Sangatte Protocol into English law,14 for the costs of detention and removal of clandestine migrants arriving in the UK via the Fixed Link. The Partial Award refers to an amount of over £100,000 paid by the claimants on this account.

II The Eurotunnel partial award

On 30 January 2007, an arbitral panel composed of Maître L. Yves Fortier, Judge Gilbert Guillaume, Lord Millett and Mr Jan Paulsson, chaired by Professor James Crawford, issued a Partial Award in the Eurotunnel arbitration.

A Applicable law and jurisdiction

The law to be applied by the tribunal consisted of the relevant provisions of the Treaty and the Concession Agreement, supplemented by English and French law insofar as necessary for the implementation of particular obligations. Furthermore, recourse could be had to ‘the relevant principles of international law and, if the parties in dispute agree, to the principles of equity’.15

In order to establish the scope of its jurisdiction,16 the tribunal distinguished three questions:

  1. (1) Was there a ‘dispute’ between the Claimants and either or both Respondents which existed at the time of the Request?

  2. (2) As to any such dispute, have the Claimants presented claims falling within the scope of Clause 40.1 of the Concession Agreement?

  3. (3) Does the fact that certain proceedings were or could have been brought before another forum pursuant to Clause 41.4 of the Concession Agreement affect the present Tribunal’s capacity to deal with the claims?17

The tribunal identified the source of its competence to determine the parties’ respective rights and obligations as the Treaty (‘but only insofar as it is given effect to by the Concession Agreement’) and the Concession Agreement (‘whether or not it goes beyond merely giving effect to the Treaty’).18

B Findings on joint and several responsibility

Chapter V of the Eurotunnel Partial Award specifically deals with the claimants’ thesis of ‘Joint and Several Responsibility’. The Treaty of Canterbury, the Concession Agreement and their implementation were, at least in part, acts of the French and UK governments, so one contentious issue concerned ‘the basis on which the Respondents may be held responsible’.19 The question was whether the claimants needed to show precisely the degree to which any breach of obligations owed to them was specifically due to one or other government, or whether they could invoke some principle of solidary or collective responsibility.

1 Position of the claimants

The claimants argued that the conduct regarding the Sangatte claim (inadequate protection of the Fixed Link against clandestine migrants) was attributable to France and the UK, individually and collectively:20

Any violation caused by the Governments’ respective acts and omissions in the context of policing, security and frontier controls should, in addition to engaging the specific responsibilities of the relevant Government, also be attributable to both Governments jointly since these actions are manifestations of the Governments’ joint failure to co-operate and co-ordinate their actions in making appropriate provision in relation to policing, security and frontier controls.21

Emphasising that both governments were jointly obliged with regard to security and frontier controls under the applicable rules, the claimants asked the tribunal to hold France and the UK ‘liable in respect of all claims, either on the basis of their own acts or omissions, and/or on the basis of their failure to protect the claimants from the acts or omissions of the other Government’.22 Although accepting that joint responsibility does not generally exist under international law, the claimants pointed out that Article 47 of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility provides for the possibility of an agreement to the contrary between the States concerned. In the present case, this would imply that some form of ‘joint liability flows from the fact that the [relevant] Instruments contemplate the Governments cooperating and coordinating their actions in making appropriate provisions in those fields’.23

This joint liability would be additional to the governments’ individual liability. Thus, regardless of whether the relevant instruments gave rise to joint liability, the Concessionaires could still assert independent claims against both governments in those fields. The claimants further specified that such individual liability arose at two levels: first, ‘each Government’s liability for disregarding its specific responsibilities in relation to policing, security and frontier controls’; and second, ‘each Government’s failure to cooperate, coordinate and consult so as to prevent the other Government’s breach’.24

The claimants asserted that accepting the concept of joint responsibility as outlined would not raise any complications at the compensation stage because ‘each Government would be liable for the entirety of the damage to the Concessionaires’ bearing in mind that ‘[t]he Concessionaires would not, of course, receive the same compensation twice over’.25 The manner in which the governments’ liabilities were subsequently to be apportioned between themselves was of no concern to the Concessionaires.

2 Position of the respondents

With reference to the closing of the Sangatte Hostel, France accepted that the two governments had assumed joint and several responsibilities. However, this solely concerned the execution of the Agreement so, in addition, each government retained ‘its own onus of responsibility, which is the case for any obligations relative to public order which depend upon the responsibility inherent to each State’.26 How exactly the former (execution of the Agreement) was to be separated from the latter (public order obligations) was not clarified.27 Moreover, France asserted that Clause 41.4 of the Concession Agreement granted national courts exclusive jurisdiction to address joint and several responsibility issues as it would be impossible for a tribunal to distinguish between breaches of France and those of the UK.

Unlike France, the UK maintained that it was unclear whether acts and omissions attributable to ‘one or both of the Governments’ entailed individual liability, joint liability or joint and several liability. In its view, ‘Claimants must establish the specific responsibility of the United Kingdom for any alleged breach.’28 Furthermore, the UK rejected the claimants’ allegation that both governments had failed to co-operate, co-ordinate and consult so as to prevent the other government’s breach, as such obligation of result was not stipulated in either the Concession Agreement or in any source of international law.29 Whether it could instead potentially be construed as an obligation of conduct was not explored by either of the respondent parties.30

3 The tribunal’s analysis

The tribunal commenced its investigation by examining Article 47 of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility (Plurality of responsible States) which provides:

  1. 1. Where several States are responsible for the same internationally wrongful act, the responsibility of each State may be invoked in relation to that act.

  2. 2. Paragraph 1:

    1. (a) does not permit any injured State to recover, by way of compensation, more than the damage it has suffered;

    2. (b) is without prejudice to any right of recourse against the other responsible States.

The ILC stated in the commentary to this Article that:

The general rule in international law is that of separate responsibility of a State for its own wrongful acts and paragraph 1 reflects this general rule. Paragraph 1 neither recognizes a general rule of joint and several or solidary responsibility, nor does it exclude the possibility that two or more States will be responsible for the same internationally wrongful act. Whether this is so will depend on the circumstances and on the international obligations of each of the States concerned.31

Applying this statement, the tribunal questioned ‘whether the provisions of the Treaty of Canterbury as given effect to by the Concession Agreement and the Concession Agreement establish or imply any general principle of solidary responsibility for breaches of obligation’.32 Although Clause 20 of the Concession Agreement established a system of joint and several liability of the Concessionaires to the Principals, there is no equivalent provision vice versa.

Thus the question became whether ‘the Concession Agreement provided or at least assumed that an obligation of the Principals was a joint obligation of both or individual obligations of each’.33 The claimants’ argument that such obligation was included in the reference in the Concession Agreement to the French Minister for Transport and the British Secretary of State ‘of the one part’ and to the British and French companies ‘of the other part’, was rejected by the tribunal as it is a usual formulation which does not necessarily entail any form of joint and several responsibility.34 More significance was attached to the conduct of the IGC, a joint supervisory organ created to supervise ‘in the name and on behalf of the two Governments, all matters concerning the construction and operation of the Fixed Link’.35 Its decisions require the assent of both States-Principals – a violation of the Concession Agreement by an act of the IGC could thus entail joint responsibility of France and the UK.36 The claimants, however, were complaining not about an act, but an omission on the part of the IGC – which gave rise to the question of whether this ‘failure to take action’ entailed the joint liability of both Principals or the individual liability of each.37

This led the tribunal to examine the Invitation to Promoters, more specifically, the undertaking not to terminate the promoters’ right to operate the Fixed Link.38 This Invitation provided that the Treaty would lay down ‘the conditions for the allocation of responsibility as between the States’.39 Where a breach of such undertaking falls under the responsibility of both States, or where the responsibility is disputed, the issue is to be decided by arbitration on the basis of international law. The Treaty in general does not require any joint action – the one express reference being Article 5(4) on measures necessary for the defence and security of the Fixed Link, which states that:

The Concessionaires shall, if required by the two Governments, take measures necessary for the defence and security of the Fixed Link. Save in exceptional circumstances of the kind envisaged in Article 6, the two Governments shall consult each other before requiring the Concessionaires to take such measures, and shall act jointly.

As Article 6 deals with natural disasters, acts of terrorism and armed conflicts, the tribunal concluded that the defence and security of the Fixed Link must be a wider concept. Furthermore, Article 15 on Compensation of Concessionaries states that:

  1. (3) …In those cases where both States are liable under this provision and where the Concessionaires make a claim for compensation against both States, they may not receive from each State more than half of the amount of compensation payable in accordance with the law of that State.

  2. (4) Each State shall bear the cost of the payment of the compensation to the Concessionaires in proportion to its responsibility, if any, in accordance with international law.40

The Treaty contains many provisions for consultation and co-operation between the two governments,41 while in other respects proceeding on the basis that the implementation of the Fixed Link is a matter for one government or the other, depending on where the tasks are to be carried out.42 So, the tribunal scrutinised all provisions of the Concession Agreement which envisage joint or co-operative action by the Principals as well as action by each of them on its own responsibility.43

However, the tribunal found that ‘there is no equivalent so far as the Principals are concerned of the joint and several responsibility and mutual guarantees exacted from the Concessionaires’.44 As a result, to the extent that the claims relied on joint and several responsibility, defined as ‘the per se responsibility of one State for the acts of the other’, they failed. What was required was close co-operation between the two governments, in particular through their joint organs (the IGC and the Safety Committee); the Concession Agreement set out core commitments towards the Concessionaires, in particular to facilitate the construction and to permit the uninterrupted operation of the Fixed Link. Subsequently, the tribunal embarked upon an extensive analysis of the alleged breaches of the Concession Agreement resulting from the fault of one or other, or both, States – whereof the findings on the Sangatte claim are most relevant to the present discussion.

C Findings on the Sangatte claim

The Sangatte claim consisted of two allegations which were brought jointly against both respondents: (1) failure to protect the Coquelles site against clandestine migrant incursions and (2) favouring the Société Nationale des Chemins de Fer Français (French Railways National Society or SNCF) Terminal and Port of Calais to the detriment of the Fixed Link.

1 Failure to protect against incursions

Starting with the failure to protect the Coquelles site against incursions, the tribunal identified four applicable legal standards. First, the clauses placing the burden of the assumption of risk upon the Concessionaires do not apply in this case as these clauses concern external hazards – such as risks arising from acts of third parties or the state of the economy – as opposed to governmental non-compliance with commitments under the Concession Agreement.45 Secondly, the legal standard against which the respondents’ conduct had to be measured consisted of obligations to allow the Concessionaires freely to determine their commercial policy, not to intervene in the operation of the Fixed Link and not to interrupt its operation.46 Thirdly, the respondents’ conduct had to be examined in the light of the clauses relating to frontier controls.47 The fourth and final legal standard was the claimants’ primary reliance on certain systematic obligations of the Principals, acting in consultation and through the IGC, to maintain the basic conditions under which the Fixed Link could be constructed and operate.48

Applying these standards, the tribunal recognised that the opening of the Sangatte Hostel fell within the margin of appreciation of the French authorities but by January 2001, it should have been sufficiently clear to the Principals and the IGC that it was being used ‘as a base for criminal activity’.49 This led the tribunal to hold that ‘[u]nder Clauses 2.1 and 27.1 of the Concession Agreement, the IGC should have taken the necessary steps to ensure the orderly operation of the Fixed Link’ but yet ‘at crucial periods, the IGC sought to shift the whole burden of security on to Eurotunnel’.50 Even though ‘issues of policing outside the control zone were exclusively a matter for France, the overall responsibility for the security of the Fixed Link was shared and not divided’.51

It was not that the UK was responsible for the security of the Fixed Link on its side of the boundary, while France was responsible on the Continental side. Rather, both States shared that responsibility and under Clause 27.7 had agreed to ensure that the IGC took the necessary steps to facilitate the implementation of the entire Agreement. The tribunal concluded that:

in the circumstances of the clandestine migrant problem…, it was incumbent on the Principals, acting through the IGC and otherwise, to maintain conditions of normal security and public order in and around the Coquelles terminal; that they failed to take appropriate steps in this regard, and thereby breached Clauses 2.1 and 27.7 of the Concession Agreement, and that the Claimants are entitled to recover the losses directly flowing from this breach.52

This finding was not considered inequitable vis-à-vis the UK because all measures to secure the Coquelles terminal were taken to benefit the integrity of UK immigration laws. Moreover, the IGC record did not show ‘consistent and conscientious opposition by the United Kingdom to a unilateral French policy, such that the United Kingdom could argue that it did everything within its power to bring a clearly unsatisfactory situation promptly to an end’.53 As a result, the tribunal held the UK co-responsible with France for the damages caused to the claimants.

2 Favouring the SNCF Terminal and Port of Calais

Subsequently, the tribunal moved to examine the discrimination claim brought against the respondents, namely the allegation that both governments had favoured the SNCF Terminal and Port of Calais to the detriment of the Fixed Link. Although this could in principle have resulted in a shared responsibility finding, the tribunal held that there was ‘no general obligation on the Principals under the Concession Agreement to observe the principle of non-discrimination between different cross-Channel operators in respect of operational requirements such as security and safety’.54 Hence, as there was no general obligation, there could be no general breach either, resulting in a finding of shared responsibility.55

3 The extent of responsibility as between the respondents

In sum, only one ground for shared responsibility was accepted by the tribunal: the failure to prevent incursions on the Coquelles site. Regarding the apportionment of the established shared responsibility and the division of compensation obligations, as between the UK and France, the tribunal referred to the second phase of the proceedings, in which the quantum of the claimants’ loss would be determined and apportioned.

The tribunal in the Eurotunnel Partial Award held that it had jurisdiction over the Sangatte claim in relation to both respondents. Furthermore, in the circumstances of the examined clandestine migrant problem, ‘it was incumbent on the Principals, acting through the IGC and otherwise, to maintain conditions of normal security and public order in and around the Coquelles terminal’.56 In failing to take appropriate steps in this regard, the tribunal decided with a 4:1 majority (with Lord Millett dissenting) that the Principals had breached Clauses 2.1 and 27.7 of the Concession Agreement. As a result, the claimants were entitled to recover the losses directly flowing from this breach, to be assessed in a separate phase.57 This next phase, the proceedings on damages, terminated when the parties reached a settlement, the precise terms of which are not available to the public.58

The reasoning underlying the majority decision on liability can be summarised as follows: (1) both governments bore the responsibility for security maintenance under the Concession Agreement; (2) both governments were liable for damages suffered by the Concessionaires based on the fact that the Channel Tunnel required close co-operation between the two governments and through their joint organ, the IGC; (3) as a result, what the IGC as a joint organ failed to do (protect the French terminal against intrusions of clandestine migrants), the governments in whose name and on whose behalf it acted, equally failed to do.

III Relevance of the Eurotunnel award for shared responsibility

A Reciprocity of joint and several responsibility?

Arguably, Clause 20, which establishes a system of joint and several liability of the Concessionaires vis-à-vis the Principals but not vice versa, may seem prima facie ‘unfair’ as it contradicts the reciprocity of contractual obligations, creating a potential imbalance in the relationship between the contracting parties. However, although the fact of private corporations being joint and severally liable in the absence of a similar liability as between the States may seem to lack symmetry, there is a clear reason why enterprises which run commercial ventures are often assumed to be joint and severally liable while governments are not.59 Under private law, the system of joint and several liability aims at strengthening the position of the creditor, extending the assets available for recovery in case the debtor goes bankrupt. The traditional position is that States and public bodies, even when engaging in commercial activities, cannot be equated with private corporations because, amongst other things, they cannot go bankrupt. In case of contractual breach, the creditor will still be able to obtain a (financial) remedy,60 which could explain the position taken when the Eurotunnel Concession Agreement was signed. Although the current financial crisis may weaken this argument, it remains indisputable that States cannot simply be equated with private companies in the anticipation of bankruptcy.

B The Eurotunnel case as a precedent for determining shared responsibility
1 The Partial Award: dividing the allocation of responsibility

When it comes to providing guidance as to the allocation of responsibility or reparation in shared responsibility cases, the approach taken by the Eurotunnel tribunal can be seen as rather careful – for very good reasons. The caution in the liability award hardly comes as a surprise, if one considers that the chair of the arbitral tribunal in the Eurotunnel dispute (Professor James Crawford) was also the ILC Special Rapporteur under whose charge the ILC Articles on State Responsibility – which are equally non-committal with regard to shared responsibility – were finalised. What the Eurotunnel case does teach us is the importance of the specific terms of the agreement upon which the jurisdiction of the adjudicatory body is to be based. Does this agreement, as lex specialis, prescribe any particular form of shared responsibility? More specifically, has a system of joint and several liability been stipulated? Has the issue of implementation of any such responsibility been devised, particularly when it comes to remedies, or should recourse be made to national law?

This is where arbitration as a procedural means to an end – settling shared responsibility claims – might have an edge over international and domestic litigation, as it allows for ad hoc solutions via the conclusion of an arbitration agreement. Moreover, arbitration also allows for the participation of a variety of actors – as seen in the Eurotunnel case in which two companies successfully invoked the shared responsibility of the two States involved. The decision adopted in Eurotunnel was to divide the allocation of responsibility between France and the UK rather than holding them jointly and severally responsible, with the concrete determination and allocation of the compensation to be made in a subsequent phase. Nothing in the procedural toolbox of arbitration, however, predetermines this division of the allocation of responsibility to be repeated in similar future proceedings.

2 The Millett dissent: with no power comes no responsibility

Lord Millett’s dissent has a certain straightforward, practical charm: why would a State be held responsible for omissions if it was not in a position to act? Why would the UK have to pay damages for lack of maintenance of public order if it did not have the competence to authorise any actions on French soil? The answer, as found in the majority opinion, is that this was exactly what the parties had agreed to in the Concession agreement: the creation of a legal fiction, whereby two States could indeed be held jointly responsible on an abstract level, whereas only the actions of one of them could have prevented the breach in practice. Legally, it is a logical and common set-up to hold someone liable for damages due to failure to act, even if their own conduct did not contribute to the damages − for the sole reason that this was a joint operation.

Although Lord Millett agreed that the UK shared France’s understanding of their legal obligations in this matter, he maintained that the respondents’ authorisation of the IGC’s conduct did not form a breach of the Concession Agreement in itself, but at most ‘some encouragement to France’.61 As a result, France – and only France − violated the Concession Agreement. Concluding that Clause 27 does not add anything to Clause 2.162 is an illustration of circular reasoning, effectively leaving Clause 27 devoid of legal meaning. Furthermore, it is rather unfair to the majority to state that:

[t]he key proposition on which the majority base their finding against the United Kingdom is that it did not ‘do everything within its power to bring an unsatisfactory situation promptly to an end’…This is, with respect, an abbreviated version of the truth, omitting as it does a crucial qualification. The true position is that the United Kingdom did not do everything within its power to bring an unsatisfactory situation promptly to an end by getting France to perform its obligations.63

The majority did not include the latter finding (either explicitly or implicitly) in its award. The most straightforward explanation is that this was not included because it was not part of the majority’s position. The dissent seems to read an obligation of result into what is phrased as an obligation of conduct. Taken at face value, the award states exactly what it was in all likelihood meant to state: the UK could have undertaken certain actions to try to induce France to comply with the obligations resting upon both respondents, but the UK failed to do this. The reason is quite simple: the UK was labouring under the same understanding of these obligations as France was, thereby encouraging France to continue acting accordingly.

Had the UK, however, adopted the correct – the tribunal’s – understanding of the Principals’ obligations and done everything in its power to convince France to change course, but failed in achieving that goal, the discussion would presumably have run a different course. The facts being as they are, the majority rightly concluded that the shared responsibility of both respondent States had been established. Particularly as to the IGC’s conduct, the majority decision concurs with the line of reasoning followed by the International Court of Justice (ICJ) in its decision in Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru relating to the shared responsibility of Australia, the UK and New Zealand for their joint organ, the Administrative Council64 – incidentally also the first ICJ case in which the chair of the Eurotunnel arbitration and honouree of this work appeared as counsel.

This is not to imply that Lord Millett’s dissent should be discarded: particularly relevant remains his analysis of the consequences of primary as opposed to secondary responsibility and, more precisely, the consequences pertaining to the different nature of the internationally wrongful act committed by the UK.65 The majority award could be criticised not so much for the injustice of holding the UK liable, but for reducing France’s liability to any extent, as ‘ultimately the cause of the United Kingdom’s supposed liability is that France failed to discharge its obligations under the Concession Agreement’.66 Indeed, if France on its own had adopted the correct understanding of the Principals’ obligations under the Concession Agreement and had satisfactorily discharged such obligations, there would have been no dispute, regardless of the UK’s understanding. Thus, in such case, even if the UK had maintained its present incorrect understanding that no action was required, this would not have entailed a shared responsibility finding as there would have been no injury and ensuing cause for damages.

Even if one accepts that the UK and France jointly committed the same internationally wrongful act, the responsibility of one involved State (France) cannot be reduced due to the existence of a co-perpetrator (the UK). To what extent this may influence the allocation of the damages is a different matter.67

C Determining damages

Regarding the precise division of the damages flowing from the establishment of shared responsibility in the confidential settlement of the Eurotunnel case, one can only resort to speculative guesswork. Inasmuch as the IGC’s conduct is concerned, it is most likely that the responsibility of the States involved has been divided on a fifty-fifty basis. Such estimation is based on the formulation of the Concession Agreement, and more precisely the stipulations under Clause 27 which give both Principals an equal role in the Agreement’s implementation and the functioning of the IGC and the Safety Authority. Resulting from such equal power to drive the IGC’s actions, and in the absence of evidence to the contrary, it would appear that each State should bear an equal measure of responsibility if and when the IGC fails to act to an extent that such omission is found to be in breach of the Agreement.

However, the same reasoning will not necessarily have been applied concerning the determination of the compensation for breaches due to acts or omissions of the respondents directly (as opposed to through the IGC). The tribunal held that ‘it was incumbent on the Principals, acting through the IGC and otherwise, to maintain conditions of normal security and public order in and around the Coquelles terminal’.68 The liability for the Principals’ actions covered by the term ‘and otherwise’ is where the distinction between the consequences of primary versus secondary liability could come into play, because the settlement may have, as expressed in Lord Millett’s words, treated ‘the United Kingdom liable to the Claimants…in a very small amount’.69 It is impossible to establish whether UK protests against French conduct would have had any effect. Hence, in the absence of any information on actual UK actions that have effectively contributed to the damage, it could even be possible that the UK share of reparation for this part of the Sangatte shared responsibility claim (as opposed to the IGC-related part) remained limited to some form of satisfaction, rather than actual compensation.

IV Conclusion

When it comes to providing guidance as to the allocation of responsibility or reparation in shared responsibility cases, the approach taken by the Eurotunnel tribunal can be seen as quite cautious; a significant contribution to alleviate the under-theorisation and under-exploration in this field has not been realised due to the confidential settlement reached by the parties to the dispute. What the Partial Award in the Eurotunnel case does teach us is the importance of the specific terms of the treaty upon which the jurisdiction of the adjudicatory body is to be based. Does this lex specialis prescribe any particular form of shared responsibility? More specifically, has a system of joint and several liability been provided? Has the implementation of such responsibility been regulated, particularly concerning remedies, or should recourse be made to general law?

The solution advocated in this chapter is to anticipate shared responsibility claims that may arise in the future and address their implementation already in the treaty or contract which contains the primary obligations – as a lex specialis to the limited provisions in the ILC Articles on State Responsibility. A subsidiary solution, if there is no primary treaty or contract, or if it does not regulate shared responsibility claims, would be that parties to an existing dispute try to reach an agreement in abstracto on the implementation of shared responsibility, incorporate this in their arbitration agreement and then let an arbitral tribunal decide, first, whether the primary obligation has been breached, and, secondly, how the shared responsibility regulations have to be applied in the case at hand.

Including a ‘division formula’ in a treaty is not entirely uncommon, an illustration being the 1976 Convention on the Protection of the Rhine from Pollution by Chlorides and its 1991 Additional Protocol, which allocate the clean-up costs for the pollution of the Rhine among the riparian States according to a predetermined formula.70 Evidently, the contributory payment under this treaty and protocol formed the primary obligation and not a secondary one resulting from previous internationally wrongful conduct but States, international organisations and non-State entities could similarly work out a formula for existing or future shared responsibility claims.

Arbitration as a procedural means to an end – settling shared responsibility claims – has an edge over international and domestic litigation, as it allows for ad hoc solutions to be created via the conclusion of an arbitration agreement. Moreover, and just as important, arbitration also allows for the participation of a variety of actors – an option which is not limited to allowing companies to bring claims against States, as seen in the Eurotunnel case – but could be extended to include, as claimants or respondents, various combinations of States, international organisations, companies, peoples and individuals. In this manner, a just sharing of responsibility among all accountable actors becomes less of an unattainable ideal and more of an achievable reality.

* The author has previously worked for the Permanent Court of Arbitration but the opinions expressed here are solely her own and do not represent the position of the PCA or any of the parties to the mentioned disputes. She is grateful for the feedback of Maurizio Brunetti, Christine Chinkin, Brooks Daly, Yseult Marique, André Nollkaemper and Andrea Varga. Regarding potential errors or omissions, the usual disclaimer applies.

1 See e.g. Behrami and Behrami v. France, Application No. 71412/01 and Saramati v. France, Germany and Norway, Application No. 78166/01, ECtHR, Decision Court (GC), 2 May 2007; Al-Jedda v. UK, Application No. 27021/08, ECtHR, Judgment (Merits and Just Satisfaction) Court (GC), 7 July 2011; The Netherlands v. Hasan Nuhanović (12/03324 LZ/TT), Supreme Court of The Netherlands, Judgment (First Chamber), 6 September 2013.

2 UNILC, Draft Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (2001), GAOR 56th Session Supp 10, 43.

3 The Channel Tunnel Group Limited and France-Manche S.A. v. The Secretary of State for Transport of the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Le Ministre de l’Équipement, des Transports, de l’Aménagement du Territoire, du Tourisme et de la Mer du Gouvernement de la République Française, Partial Award, Permanent Court of Arbitration (PCA) (30 January 2007), 132 ILR 1 (Eurotunnel Partial Award). For an analysis of the entire case, see e.g. M. Audit, ‘Un arbitrage aux confins du droit international public: observations sur la sentence du 30 janvier 2007 opposant le Groupe Eurotunnel au Royaume-Uni et à la République française’, Revue de L’Arbitrage, 3 (2007), 445; Jean-Marc Thouvenin, ‘L’arbitrage Eurotunnel’, Annuaire français de droit international, 52 (2006), 199.

4 As confirmed by James Crawford, State Responsibility: The General Part (Cambridge University Press, 2013), 328–32; to the contrary: Alexander Orakhelashvili, ‘Division of Reparation between Responsible Entities’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 647–65.

5 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 48.

6 Ibid., para. 46. France-Manche S.A. and The Channel Tunnel Group Ltd formed a société en participation under French law and a partnership under English law (agreement concluded on 31 August 1996).

7 Ibid., para. 49.

8 France–UK, Treaty concerning the Construction and Operation by Private Concessionaires of a Channel Fixed Link (Canterbury, adopted 12 February 1986, entered into force 24 July 1987), 1497 UNTS 334.

9 Clause 2 of the Concession Agreement.

10 Eurotunnel Partial Award, paras. 55–7.

11 Ibid., para. 143.

12 Ibid., paras. 58–64.

13 Ibid., paras. 66–9.

14 The Treaty of Canterbury was supplemented by later agreements between the two States, including the Protocol concerning Frontier Controls and Policing, Cooperation in Criminal Justice, Public Safety and Mutual Assistance Relating to the Channel Fixed Link, Sangatte, 25 November 1991 (Sangatte Protocol).

15 Clause 40.4 of the Concession Agreement.

16 Ibid., Clause 40.1.

17 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 135.

18 Ibid., para. 153.

19 Ibid., para. 162.

20 Ibid., paras. 163–7.

21 Claimants’ Memorial, para. 262 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 163 (original Memorial not publicly available).

22 Letter from Matthew Weiniger to Brooks Daly dated 26 April 2005, Bundle G, 3883 at point 3 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 164 (original Letter not publicly available).

23 Claimants’ Reply, para. 136 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 165 (original Reply not publicly available).

24 Ibid., para. 137 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 166.

25 Ibid., para. 141 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 167.

26 Transcript, Day 9, 34 (translation of the original French version, Day 9, 30–1) Reply – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 169 (original Transcript not publicly available).

27 Insofar as this can be derived from the Partial Award as the original Memorials are not publicly available.

28 United Kingdom Counter-Memorial, para. 3.81 and Transcript, Day 4, 122–3 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 171 (original Counter-Memorial and Transcript not publicly available).

29 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 172.

30 Insofar as this can be derived from the Partial Award as the original Memorials are not publicly available.

31 Commentary to Art. 47 of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility, para. 6.

32 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 175.

33 Ibid., para. 177.

34 Ibid., para. 178.

35 Arts. 10(1) and 10(3)(c) of the Treaty of Canterbury.

36 The Partial Award hereby refers to the ILC Articles on State Responsibility which envisage the situation of ‘a single entity which is a joint organ of several States’: commentary to Art. 6, para. 3; commentary to Art. 47, para. 2.

37 Eurotunnel Partial Award, paras. 179–80.

38 Ibid., para. 181.

39 Invitation to Promoters, para. 11.5.

40 Emphasis added.

41 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 184.

42 Ibid., para. 185.

43 Ibid., para. 186.

44 Ibid., para. 187.

45 Ibid., paras. 279–82.

46 Ibid., paras. 279–89.

47 Ibid., paras. 290–4.

48 Ibid., paras. 295–302.

49 Ibid., paras. 306–9.

50 Ibid., para. 309.

51 Ibid., para. 317.

52 Ibid., para. 319.

53 Ibid., para. 318.

54 Ibid., para. 324.

55 Ibid., paras. 325–35.

56 Ibid., para. 395.

58 Correspondence with the UK Foreign and Commonwealth Office, on file with author.

59 See e.g. Scott L. Hoffman, The Law and Business of International Project Finance, 3rd edn (Cambridge University Press, 2008), 158–63.

61 Dissent Lord Millett, para. 16.

62 Ibid., para. 18.

63 Ibid., para. 23 (emphasis in original).

64 Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Judgment on Preliminary Objections, 26 June 1992 ICJ Reports (1992), 240, 258–9, para. 48; see also Christian Dominicé, ‘Attribution of Conduct to Multiple States and the Implication of a State in the Act of Another State’ in James Crawford, Allain Pellet, Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 281–4.

65 This option was cursorily mentioned by Lord Millett in para. 19 of his Dissent: ‘[e]ven if [the conduct of the UK] did [constitute a breach of the Concession Agreement], it would not be the same wrong but a wrong of a very different order’.

66 Ibid., para. 24.

67 Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Separate Opinion of Judge Shahabuddeen, 283–5; Commentary to the Art. 47 of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility for Internationally Wrongful Acts, para. 11; see also, Orakhelashvili, ‘Division of Reparation between Responsible Entities’, 647–65.

68 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 395 (emphasis added).

69 Dissent Lord Millett, para. 24.

70 Agreement for the Protection of the Rhine against Chemical Pollution (Bonn, signed 3 December 1976, entered into force 1 February 1979), 1124 UNTS 406; Case concerning the Audit of Accounts between the Netherlands and France in Application of the Protocol of 25 September 1991 Additional to the Convention for the Protection of the Rhine from Pollution by Chlorides of 3 December 1976 (Netherlands v. France), Award, 12 March 2004, United Nations Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. XXV, 267–344.

Footnotes

* This chapter, focusing on general questions of State responsibility, was completed before the publication of James Crawford’s latest publication on the subject matter. See James Crawford, State Responsibility: The General Part (Cambridge University Press, 2013).

1 The term is borrowed from Hersch Lauterpacht, The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (London: Stevens, 1958), ch. 1 (‘The International Court as an Agency for Developing International Law’); and Hersch Lauterpacht, The Development of International Law by the Permanent Court of International Justice (London: Longmans Green and Company, 1934), 2.

2 A recent attempt to provide a comparative account can be found in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013).

3 Alain Pellet, ‘Some Remarks on the Recent Case Law of the International Court of Justice on Responsibility Issues’ in Péter Kovács (ed.), International Law: A Quiet Strength (Miscellanea in memoriam Géza Herczegh) (Budapest: Pazmany Press, 2011), 112.

4 James Crawford, ‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 81.

5 Patrick Daillier, ‘The Development of the Law of Responsibility through the Case Law’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), Handbook of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 38.

6 Jan Paulsson, ‘International Arbitration and the Generation of Legal Norms: Treaty, Arbitration and International Law’ in Albert Jan van den Berg (ed.), ICCA Congress Series No. 13: International Arbitration 2006: Back to Basics? (The Hague: Kluwer Law International, 2007), 879, 881.

7 ILC Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts, reproduced with commentaries in ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (2001), 26. (All future references to the ILC’s text are to this source.)

8 Crawford, ‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’, 81.

9 A quick glance at Ian Brownlie’s System of the Law of Nations: State Responsibility, 1st edn (Oxford University Press, 1983) is sufficient to illustrate the point. Published barely three decades ago, the work – with its detailed exposition of causes of action, its focus on remedies and on protest etc. – feels very much ‘out of sync’ with contemporary understanding. The same is true for Philip Allott’s ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, Harvard International Law Journal, 29 (1988), 1 – notwithstanding his fantastic description of the ILC’s approach (‘generalizing about the effect of unlawful acts without talking too much about any particular wrongful acts’, 7). Rereading these (and other) works is useful as it illustrates alternative approaches to responsibility. And at the same time, one appreciates how decisively international law has moved on.

10 Allott, ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, 6 (his footnote 18).

11 See para. 1 of the ILC’s Introductory Commentary to the Articles on State Responsibility. Not expressly mentioned is the fact that the ASR should also set out modalities governing the invocation of responsibility. A remark by Rosalyn Higgins, made before the completion of even the first reading, captures the scope of the project very well: ‘One can now begin to see why a topic that should on the face of it take one summer’s work has taken forty years. It has been interpreted to cover not only issues of attributability to the state, but also the entire substantive law of obligations, and the entirety of international law relating to compensation’; see Rosalyn Higgins, Problems and Process: International Law and How We Use It (Oxford University Press, 1995), 148.

12 Crawford, ‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’, 76.

13 See commentary to Art. 12 ASR, para. 5: ‘there is no room in international law for a distinction, such as is drawn by some legal systems, between the regime of responsibility for breach of a treaty and for breach of some other rule, i.e. for responsibility arising ex contractu or ex delicto’.

14 See Part II, Chapter 3 (comprising Arts. 40, 41 ASR) for the ILC’s attempt to rescue some form of ‘special regime’ for particularly egregious breaches. As the introductory commentary to that chapter (para. 7) makes clear, the chapter spells out certain special consequences, without reflecting a categorical distinction between ‘classes’ of breaches. This is in contrast to the Commission’s initial scheme which – in draft Art. 19 of the first reading text – had divided wrongful conduct into two classes, viz. ‘crimes’ and ‘delicts’. The appropriateness and usefulness of that categorical distinction have been much discussed: for a summary see James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility (Cambridge University Press, 2002), Introduction, 16–20.

15 ASR, Introductory commentary, para. 3(f).

16 Arts. 4–11 ASR.

17 Arts. 20–7 ASR.

18 Arts. 31–9 ASR, as well as (for the special consequences triggered by serious breaches of jus cogens norms) Arts. 40–1.

19 See Arts. 42 and 48 ASR.

20 Daillier, ‘The Development of the Law of Responsibility through the Case Law’.

21 Cf. above n. 2.

22 Allott, ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, 7. In James Crawford’s words, ‘Ago recognised that propositions about state responsibility would, curiously, be more stable than substantive rules, which are liable to change’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 6.

23 As summarised in Roberto Ago, ‘First Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2 (1969), 125, 139. The subcommittee’s deliberations, summarised by Roberto Ago, and the working papers submitted to it, are reproduced in ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 227.

24 See above n. 8.

25 Allott, ‘State Responsibility and the Unmaking of International Law’, 6 (his footnote 18).

26 Working Paper, reproduced in ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 251. The statement continued: ‘[C]ertain principles have a general scope transcending the particular case [i.e. field, CJT] of responsibility to which they are applied. State responsibility should therefore be considered as a whole.’

27 In the subcommittee, this approach was, for example, favoured by Jiménez de Aréchaga and Modesto Paredes: see their working papers, reproduced in ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 237 and 244.

28 In an annex to his working paper submitted in 1963 (ILC Yearbook, 2 (1963), 254), Ago listed a wealth of relevant works. Yet as Brownlie, System of the Law of Nations: State Responsibility I, 7 and 8, notes, much of the literature did not discuss State responsibility as a general concept: ‘[m]uch of the literature of the nineteenth century continued to ignore the issues of responsibility of states as such’, whereas literature in the ‘formative period (1898–1930) was varied’ and focused on special issues, notably injury to aliens. As Brownlie goes on to note, some of the twentieth-century classics of British scholarship like Brierly’s Law of Nationscontain[ed] no discussion of state responsibility as a category’ (System of the Law of Nations: State Responsibility I, 2) (which remains true for the most recent edition prepared by Clapham). One should add that where State responsibility was discussed as a category, the treatment often remained focused on injuries to aliens.

29 Treatment of Polish Nationals and Other Persons of Polish Origin or Speech in the Danzig Territory, Advisory Opinion, 4 February 1932, PCIJ, Series A/B, No. 44, 24–5; SS Lotus (France v. Turkey), Judgment No. 9, 7 September 1927, PCIJ, Series A, No. 10, 24.

30 In addition to the statement made in Polish Nations (referred to in the next footnote) see e.g. SS ‘Wimbledon’ (United Kingdom v. Germany), Judgment, 17 August 1923, PCIJ, Series A, No. 1, 29–30; Greco-Bulgarian ‘Communities’, Advisory Opinion, 31 August 1930, PCIJ, Series B, No. 17, 32; Free Zones of Upper Savoy and the District of Gex, Judgment, 7 June 1932, PCIJ, Series A/B, No. 46, 167.

31 Treatment of Polish Nationals and Other Persons of Polish Origin or Speech in the Danzig Territory, 24.

32 Art. 3 ASR provides as follows: ‘The characterization of an act of a State as internationally wrongful is governed by international law. Such characterization is not affected by the characterization of the same act as lawful by internal law.’

33 See above n. 10.

34 It did so in the context of an alleged breach of treaty, stating that the purportedly wrongful conduct had to be ‘attributable to the State and described as contrary to the treaty right of another State’: Phosphates in Morocco (Italy v. France), Judgment, 14 June 1938, PCIJ Series A/B, No. 74, 28.

36 For alternative approaches contrast the PCIJ’s decisions in the SS ‘Wimbledon’ (United Kingdom v. Germany), 20 (accepting a broad right of standing of applicant States that had ‘a clear interest in the execution of the provisions relating to the Kiel Canal, since they all possess fleets and merchant vessels flying their respective flags); and Interpretation of Statute of Memel Territory (UK, France, Italy and Japan v. Lithuania), Order of 24 June 1932, PCIJ Series A/B, No. 47 and No. 49 (recognising the standing of applicants whose ‘only interest [was] to see that the Convention to which they are Parties is carried out by Lithuania’ – as put by the British agent: see PCIJ, Series C, No. 59, 173). As the brief references suggest, the PCIJ could be surprisingly modern in determining whether claimant States had standing in judicio. In his separate opinion in the 1962 judgment in South West Africa, Judge Jessup drew on the PCIJ’s jurisprudence to argue (persuasively) that ‘[i]nternational law has long recognised that States may have legal interests in matters which do not affect their financial, economic, or other “material”, or, say, “physical” or “tangible” interests’ (South West Africa cases (Ethiopia v. South Africa; Liberia v. South Africa), Preliminary Objections, Judgment, 21 December 1962, ICJ Reports (1962), 425). The 1966 judgment in the same cases unfortunately would come to overshadow the PCIJ’s earlier and more nuanced approach to legal standing. For more on these aspects see Christian J. Tams, Enforcing Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law (Cambridge University Press, 2005, rev. pbck edn 2010), 69–79.

37 For details see e.g. Bruno Simma, ‘Bilateralism and Community Interest in the Law of State Responsibility’ in Yoram Dinstein and Mala Tabory (eds.), International Law in a Time of Perplexity: Essays in Honour of Shabtai Rosenne (Dordrecht: Martinus Nijhoff, 1989), 821; James Crawford, ‘Responsibilities for Breaches of Communitarian Norms: An Appraisal of Article 48 of the ILC Articles on Responsibility of States for Wrongful Acts’ in Ulrich Fastenrathet al. (eds.), From Bilateralism to Community Interest: Essays in Honour of Judge Bruno Simma (Oxford University Press, 2011), 221. The author’s own view is set out in Tams, Enforcing Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law.

38 Mavrommatis Palestine Concessions (Greece v. Britain), Judgment, 30 August 1924, PCIJ Series A, No. 2 (1924), 12.

39 As diplomatic protection was subsequently ‘spun off’ into a separate topic (related to, but independent from, the modern notion of responsibility), the matter is not pursued in detail here. For a recent analysis see Kate Parlett, ‘Diplomatic Protection and the International Court of Justice’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 87.

40 Cf. above n. 35.

41 Factory at Chorzów (Germany v. Poland) (Merits), Judgment, 13 September 1928, PCIJ Series A, No. 17 (1928), 29.

42 Ibid., 47. This was said to be an ‘essential principle contained in the actual notion of an illegal act’.

44 See e.g. para. 1 of the ILC’s commentary to Art. 31 ASR: ‘The general principle of the consequences of the commission of an internationally wrongful act was stated by PCIJ in the Factory at Chorzów case.’ As regards the primacy of restitution, the ILC’s commentary pragmatically emphasises that ‘[o]f the various forms of reparation, compensation is perhaps the most commonly sought in international practice’ (commentary to Art. 36, para 2). But Art. 36 ASR does accept (in the words of para. 3 of the commentary) ‘primacy as a matter of legal principle’.

45 The point was recently made by Akbar Rasulov: ‘[A]s even the briefest scrutiny of its case-law can confirm, the Court throughout its twenty-year career remained a very committed practitioner of conceptualist reasoning’: it would identify, without much argument, the alleged ‘objective meaning’ of a principle and ‘deduce from this principle by way of “objective” legal reasoning an entire juridical regime with numerous details and complicated normative and remedial structures’. See Akbar Rasulov, ‘The Doctrine of Sources in the Discourse of the Permanent Court of International Justice’ in Christian J. Tams and Malgosia Fitzmaurice (eds.), Legacies of the Permanent Court of International Justice (Leiden: Brill, 2013), 308–9.

46 As regards early ICJ pronouncements preceding the ILC’s reconceptualisation see notably Corfu Channel (United Kingdom v. Albania), Judgment, 9 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 4 and 244. The Reparations opinion (Reparation for Injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations, Advisory Opinion, 11 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 171) sets the stage for the subsequent development of a regime of responsibility of international organisations (ARIO 2011); as it does not concern State responsibility, it is left aside here.

47 See above n. 8.

48 See above n. 9 for comment on two alternative visions of responsibility that would be left to one side as the ILC’s approach became dominant.

49 United States Diplomatic and Consular Staff in Tehran (United States of America v. Iran), Judgment, 24 May 1980, ICJ Reports (1980), 3, 35, para. 74.

50 See James Crawford, ‘First Report on State Responsibility’, UN Doc. A/CN.4/490, Add. 5, paras. 281–6. In addition to the Hostages case, reliance was placed on the Lighthouses award, which had considered a similar situation in the context of State succession (Lighthouses Arbitration (France v. Greece) (18 April 1956), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. 12, 155).

51 See para. 6 of the ILC’s commentary to Art. 11 ASR, explaining that, while the ICJ had spoken of ‘approval’ and ‘endorsement’, ‘as a general matter, conduct will not be attributable to a State under article 11 where a State merely acknowledges the factual existence of conduct or expresses its verbal approval of it’; instead an official ‘adoption’ was required.

52 Commentary to Art. 48 ASR, para. 8, citing Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited (Belgium v. Spain) (Second Phase), ICJ Reports (1970), 3, 32, para. 33.

53 Rainbow Warrior Arbitration (New Zealand v. France) (30 April 1990), Reports of International Arbitration Awards, vol. XX (1990), 254.

54 As put by James Crawford (‘The International Court of Justice and the Law of State Responsibility’, 80–1): ‘At the time when the Court dealt with the argument of necessity, it was very much an open question whether it would be accepted.’

55 Gabčíkovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary v. Slovakia), Judgment, 25 September 1997, ICJ Reports (1997), 40, para. 51.

56 Legal Consequences of the Construction of a Wall in the Occupied Palestinian Territory, Advisory Opinion, 9 July 2004, ICJ Reports (2004), 199–200, paras. 154–9.

57 Art. 16 ASR provides as follows: ‘A State which aids or assists another State in the commission of an internationally wrongful act by the latter is internationally responsible for doing so if: (a) that State does so with knowledge of the circumstances of the internationally wrongful act; and (b) the act would be internationally wrongful if committed by that State.’

58 The Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, 26 February 2007, ICJ Reports (2007), 217, para. 420.

59 Many aspects are explored by SHARES, the research project on shared responsibility in international law, available at www.sharesproject.nl/.

60 Gabčíkovo-Nagymaros Project, 55–7, paras. 82–7. For the ILC’s reception of the judgment see e.g. commentary to Art. 49 ASR, paras. 2, 4 and Art. 51, para. 4; for a detailed comment on Art. 60 VCLT (including on the provision’s relationship to countermeasures) see Bruno Simma and Christian J. Tams, ‘Article 60’ in Olivier Corten and Pierre Klein (eds.), The Vienna Conventions on the Law of Treaties: A Commentary (Oxford University Press, 2011), 1352.

61 Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United States of America), Judgment, 27 June 1986, ICJ Reports (1986), 62 and 64–5, paras. 109 and 115 (requiring effective control of the specific wrongful acts).

62 Prosecutor v. Tadić, Case IT-94–1-A (1999), ICTY, Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 15 July 1999, ILM 38 (1999), 1541 et seq.

63 See e.g. André J. J. de Hoogh, ‘Articles 4 and 8 of the 2001 ILC Articles on State Responsibility, the Tadić Case and Attribution of Acts of Bosnian Serb Authorities to the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, British Yearbook of International Law, 72 (2001), 255.

64 The Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), 206–11, paras. 396–407.

65 Cf. above n. 2.

66 For an attempt see Christian J. Tams, ‘The ICJ as a “Law-Formative Agency”: Summary and Synthesis’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 377.

67 This would, for example, be true for many of the substantive areas of international law: as Sir Franklin Berman points out, ‘the occasional and adventitious nature of the ICJ’s caseload has the almost automatic consequence that the Court is unlikely to be given the opportunity to revisit successively particular areas of substantive international law’: The International Court of Justice as an “Agent” of Legal Development?’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 20.

68 Proceedings relating to immunity would fall within the first category: the ICJ really only started to get involved in the last decade. Case law on minority rights belongs to the second category; it effectively stopped when the inter-war system of minority protection (in which the PCIJ played a crucial supervisory role) came to an end.

69 For an exposition see Vaughan Lowe and Antonios Tzanakopoulos, ‘The Development of the Law of the Sea by the International Court of Justice’ in Tams and Sloan, Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 177.

70 See e.g. Bruno Simma, ‘Human Rights before the International Court of Justice: Community Interest Coming to Life?’ in Christian J. Tams and James Sloan (eds.), The Development of International Law by the International Court of Justice (Oxford University Press, 2013), 301.

71 See Art. 59 of the ICJ Statute.

72 The ‘reversal’ of the Lotus holding on port state jurisdiction over collisions on the high seas is the most prominent example of overruling, contrast the Lotus case (SS Lotus (France v. Turkey), 27) to Art. 1 of the International Convention for the Unification of Certain Rules Relating to Penal Jurisdiction in Matters of Collision or Other Incidents of Collision (‘1952 Brussels Convention’) (Brussels, adopted 10 May 1952, entered into force 20 November 1955), 439 UNTS 233. As for bypassing, see e.g. Fisheries Jurisdiction (UK v. Iceland), Judgment, 25 July 1974, ICJ Reports (1974), 3 and 175: the Court’s comments on ‘fisheries zones’ would not be taken up; the EEZ was too attractive.

73 One need only think of consecutive ICJ pronouncements on the jus ad bellum.

74 As put by Daniel Patrick O’Connell, International Law, 2nd edn, 2 vols. (London: Stevens and Sons, 1970), I, 32.

75 See the references above n. 72.

76 Cf. above n. 6.

77 The term has been coined by O’Connell, International Law, 31.

78 Cf. debates about judicial activism: for a recent account see e.g. Daniel Terris, Cesare P. R. Romano and Leigh Swigart, The International Judge: An Introduction to the Men and Women Who Decide the World’s Cases (Oxford University Press, 2007), 121.

79 See e.g. Georg Schwarzenberger, International Law as Applied by International Courts and Tribunals, 3rd edn (London: Stevens and Sons, 1957), 32; and similarly O’Connell, International Law, 32.

80 See e.g. Robert Y. Jennings, ‘The Judiciary, National and International, and the Development of International Law’, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 45 (1996), 6et seq.; Mohamed Shahabuddeen, Precedent in the World Court (Cambridge University Press, 1996), 152–64.

81 Among the latter, one could mention celebrated dicta decreeing the primacy of restitution over compensation (Factory at Chorzów (Germany v. Poland), 47) and ‘discovering’ the concept of obligations erga omnes (Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited (Belgium v. Spain) 32–3).

82 E.g. there is a remarkable absence of legal argument in the successful rejection, by the ICJ and the ILC, of the ICTY’s Tadić approach to attribution.

83 Alan Boyle and Christine Chinkin, The Making of International Law (Oxford University Press, 2007), 269.

84 Cf. above n. 11.

* In 2009–13 the author worked closely with the legal issues working group of the Contact Group on Piracy off the Coast of Somalia.

1 A useful survey can be found in Tullio Treves, ‘Piracy and the International Law of the Sea’ in Douglas Guilfoyle (ed.), Modern Piracy: Legal Challenges and Responses (London: Elgar, 2013), ch. 6, n. 1.

2 House of Commons Foreign Affairs Committee, ‘Tenth Report – Piracy off the Coast of Somalia’, HC 1318 (5 January 2012), Evidence Annexe, Ev 14, available at www.parliament.uk/business/committees (hereinafter House of Commons Report).

3 ‘Best Management Practices for Protection against Somalia Based Piracy (Version 4 – August 2011)’, annexed to IMO Doc. MSC.1/Circ.1339 (14 September 2011).

4 House of Commons Report, para 25.

5 On early reluctance, see e.g. ‘Statement on International Piracy by Giles Noakes Chief Maritime Security Officer of BIMCO before the United States House of Representatives Committee on Transportation and Infrastructure Subcommittee on Coast Guard and Maritime Transportation’ (February 2009), available at www.marad.dot.gov/documents/HOA_Testimony-Giles%20Noakes-BIMCO.pdf.

6 e.g. Robert McCorquodale and Penelope Simons, ‘Responsibility beyond Borders: State Responsibility for Extraterritorial Violations by Corporations of International Human Rights Law’, Modern Law Review, 70 (2007), 599.

7 M/V ‘Saiga’ (No. 2) (Saint Vincent and the Grenadines v. Guinea), Judgment, ITLOS Reports (1999), 65, para. 155. Treaties sometimes use the term ‘reasonable’ rather than ‘proportionate’: Art. 22(1)(f), Agreement for the Implementation of Provisions of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea of 10 December 1982 Relating to the Conservation and Management of Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks (New York, adopted 4 August 1995, entered into force 11 November 2001), 2167 UNTS 88; Art. 22, Agreement concerning Cooperation in Suppressing Illicit Maritime and Air Trafficking in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances in the Caribbean Area (San José, adopted 10 April 2003, entered into force 18 September 2008) available at www.state.gov/s/l/2005/87198.htm; Art. 8bis(9), Protocol of 2005 to the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation (London, adopted 14 October 2005, entered into force 28 July 2010), IMO Doc. LEG/CONF.15/21.

8 UN Convention on the Law of the Sea (Montego Bay, adopted 10 December 1982, entered into force 16 November 1994), 1833 UNTS 3.

9 The Geneva High Seas Convention (HSC) (Geneva, adopted 29 April 1958, entered into force 30 September 1962), 450 UNTS 11.

10 Commentaries to the ILC Articles concerning the Law of the Sea, ILC Yearbook, 2 (1956), 283.

11 Art. 38(1)(c), Statute of the International Court of Justice, American Journal of International Law Supplement, 39 (1945), 215.

12 House of Commons Report, Ev 14.

13 ‘French Marines Repel New Pirate Attack on Trawlers’, AFP, 13 October 2009, available at www.google.com/hostednews/afp/article/ALeqM5jCiyLdxWAsMNAzPu-HCg5VCH7OuQ.

14 ‘Italy Challenges India in Supreme Court over Fishermen’s Deaths’, Reuters, 29 August 2012, http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Italy-challenges-India-in-Supreme-Court-over-fishermens-deaths/articleshow/15955783.cms.

15 Art. 4 Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (Articles on State Responsibility), UN Doc. A/56/83 (2001).

16 Ibid., Art. 36 Articles on State Responsibility. Compare the duty of compensation in Art. 110(3) UNCLOS (though it is questionable if this duty applies directly where a State is not exercising its Art. 105 powers).

17 ‘Saiga’ (No. 2), para. 176.

18 Malcolm N. Shaw, International Law, 6th edn (Cambridge University Press, 2008), 644–6.

19 SS Lotus case (France v. Turkey), Judgment, 7 September 1927, PCIJ Series A, No. 10 (1927), 23.

20 Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation (Rome, adopted 10 March 1988, entered into force on 1 March 1992), 1678 UNTS 221. On its invocation, see Duncan Hollis, ‘The Case of Enrica Lexie: Lotus Redux?’, Opinio Juris Blog, 17 June 2012, available at http://opiniojuris.org/2012/06/17/the-case-of-enrica-lexie-lotus-redux/; and note the Indian implementing legislation: Suppression of Unlawful Acts against Safety of Maritime Navigation and Fixed Platforms on Continental Shelf Act 2002 (Act No. 69 of 2002).

21 Art. 3(1)(b) SUA Convention.

22 Ibid., Art. 6(1)(a) SUA Convention.

23 Emphasis added. Earlier provisions to the same effect are found in Arts. 1 and 2 International Convention for the Unification of Certain Rules Relating to Penal Jurisdiction in matters of Collisions and Other Incidents of Navigation (Brussels, adopted 10 May 1952, entered into force 21 November 1959), 233 UNTS 439; Art. 11(1) Convention on the High Seas (Geneva, adopted 29 April 1958, entered into force 30 September 1962), 450 UNTS 11; on its history see Robin R. Churchill and Alan Vaughan Lowe, The Law of the Sea, 3rd edn (Manchester University Press, 1999), 208.

24 Satya Nandan, Shabtai Rosenne, and Neal Grandy (eds.), United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea 1982: A Commentary, 3rd edn (Dordrecht: Martinus Nijhoff, 1995), 168.

25 See above n. 23; Lotus case, 4.

26 Schooner Exchange v. McFaddon, 11 US (7 Cranch) 116 (1813); Wright v. Cantrell (Supreme Court of New South Wales, 1943) 12 International Law Reports, 133.

27 As in the Rainbow Warrior incident (although notably France never directly invoked State immunity), see Ruling of 6 July 1986 of the United Nations Secretary-General, Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. XIX, 213.

28 Khurts Bat v. The Investigating Judge of the German Federal Court [2011] EWHC 2029 (Admin).

29 In re Gilbert (Brazil, Supreme Federal Court, 1944) 13 International Law Reports, 86, 88.

30 Japan v. Girard (Maebashi District Court, 1957) 26 International Law Reports, 203, 207.

31 ‘Fishermen’s Killing: Kerala High Court Dismisses Italy’s Plea, Says Indian Courts Can Try Naval Guards’, Times of India (29 May 2012), available at http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2012–05–29/india/31886910_1_kollam-court-indian-courts-indian-fishermen.

32 Douglas Guilfoyle, Shipping Interdiction and the Law of the Sea (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 318. On the ‘substantial departure’ standard see e.g. Facilities and Areas and the Status of United States Armed Forces in Korea Agreement (Agreed Minute re Article XXII) 9 July 1966, 17 UST 1677 and 1816; and Protocol to Amend Article XVII of the Administrative Agreement under Article III of the Security Treaty between the USA and Japan (Agreed Minute re Paragraph 3), 29 September 1953, 4 UST 1847 and 1851.

33 Republic of Italy and others v. Union of India and others, Writ Petition (Civil) No. 135 of 2012, Supreme Court of India, 18 January 2013, available at http://judis.nic.in/supremecourt/imgs1.aspx?filename=39941.

34 Ibid., para. 95.

35 Ibid., para. 100. The reasoning in the separate opinion of Chelameswar J is far more nuanced on point.

36 Art. 33(1) UNCLOS provides only authority to punish or prevent ‘infringement of [the coastal State’s] customs, fiscal, immigration or sanitary laws and regulations within its territory or territorial sea’ (emphasis added). It does not extend the applicability of national criminal law to events occurring only in the contiguous zone.

37 Republic of Italy and others v. Union of India, para. 99.

38 Though see ibid., para. 98 (raising but not answering the question).

39 Ibid., para. 102.

40 Ibid., para. 70.

41 Hazel Fox, The Law of State Immunity, 2nd edn (Oxford University Press, 2008), 6.

42 James Crawford, ‘International Law and Foreign Sovereigns: Distinguishing Immune Transactions’, British Yearbook of International Law, 54 (1983), 75–118.

43 European Convention on State Immunity (Basel, 6 May 1952, entered into force 11 June 1976), ILM, (1972) 11, 470; United Nations Convention on Jurisdictional Immunities of States and their Property, annexed to UNGA Res. 59/38, 2 December 2004 (not yet in force); State Immunity Act (United Kingdom) 1978, Chapter 33, ILM, (1978) 17, 1123; Foreign States Immunities Act 1985 (Australia) (No. 196 of 1985), ILM, (1986) 25, 715; State Immunity Act 1982 (Canada), 1980–3, c. 95; ILM, (1982) 21, 798.

44 Crawford, ‘International Law and Foreign Sovereigns’, 91.

45 See above n. 43.

46 UNGA Res. 59/38, 2 December 2004, para. 2.

47 See most recently revised Interim Guidance to Shipowners, Ship Operators and Shipmasters on the Use of PCASP on Board Ships in the High Risk Area, IMO Doc. MSC.1/Circ. 1405/Rev. 2 (25 May 2012); Revised Interim Recommendations for Flag States regarding the Use of Privately Contracted Armed Security Personnel on board Ships in the High Risk Area, IMO Doc. MSC.1/Circ.1406/Rev.2 (25 May 2012).

48 House of Commons Report, para. 26.

49 Although the issuing of IMO Recommendations on PCASP is ‘not intended to endorse or institutionalize their use’ (see IMO documents cited above in n. 47).

50 House of Commons Report, para. 29. Though this may be more a question of ‘luck rather than design’: Sarah Percy, ‘Private Security Companies: Regulating the Last War’, International Review of the Red Cross, 94 (2012), 941, 957.

51 See generally, Arts. 4–11 Articles on State Responsibility.

52 Corfu Channel case (UK v. Albania) (Merits), Judgment, 9 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 4, paras. 22–3.

53 See, albeit in different contexts, Pulp Mills on the River Uruguay (Argentina v. Uruguay), Judgment, 20 April 2010, ICJ Reports (2010), 14, para. 197; Responsibilities and Obligations of States Sponsoring Persons and Entities with respect to Activities in the Area, Advisory Opinion, Seabed Disputes Chamber of the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea, 1 February 2011, paras. 110–16; Asian Agricultural Products Ltd v. Sri Lanka, Case No. ARB 87/3, (1991) 30 ILM 580.

54 Art. 87(2) UNCLOS; cf. Art. 2 HSC (which refers to ‘reasonable regard’).

55 Art. 94(1) UNCLOS; Art. 5(1) HSC.

56 It was intended to recall ‘suggestions made by the International Labour Office at the [1956] Preparatory Technical Maritime Conference’: UNCLOS I, Official RecordsIV (1958), 10 and 61.

57 Art. 94(3) UNCLOS.

58 Art. 97(1) UNCLOS.

59 Sarah Percy, Regulating the Private Security Industry (London: International Institute for Strategic Studies, 2006), 63.

61 Percy, ‘Private Security Companies’, 957.

62 Above n. 47.

63 Ibid., para. 2.

64 Ibid., para. 5.1.

65 Ibid., para. 3.

66 Ibid., para. 4.

67 Ibid., para. 5.2 with sub-subparagraphs as indicated.

68 See Interim Guidance to Shipowners.

69 Ibid., especially paras. 5.6–5.19.

70 ‘Sri Lanka Launches Floating Armoury’, Lloyd’s List (26 September 2012), available at www.lss-sapu.com/index.php/piracynews/view/1027.

71 House of Commons Report, para. 41.

72 See above n. 47, para. 5.9.1.

73 Percy, ‘Private Security Companies’, 953–4. See further the ICoC website available at www.icoc-psp.org; and note the Security Association for the Maritime Industry (a self-regulation body), available at www.seasecurity.org/.

74 ISO PAS 28007 Procedures for Private Maritime Security Companies.

75 Department for Transport (UK), Interim Guidance to UK Flagged Shipping on the Use of Armed Guards to Defend against the Threat of Piracy in Exceptional Circumstances, version 1.1, June 2012, para. 5.6, available at http://assets.dft.gov.uk/publications/use-of-armed-guards-to-defend-against-piracy. This contrasts with an earlier policy that the UK government would not authorise the carriage of firearms aboard UK vessels: UK Maritime and Coastguard Agency Marine Guidance Note 298(M) (2005), para. 6.15.1, available at www.dft.gov.uk/mca/298–2.pdf.

76 s. 1 Firearms Act 1968 (1968 c. 27).

77 Art. 21, Export Control Order 2008 (No. 3231 of 2008). Small firearms are listed as controlled ‘military goods’ in Schedule 2.

78 See further the flow chart in the House of Commons Report, Evidence Annexe, Ev 67.

79 Cf. Art. 31(1)(c), Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (Rome, adopted 17 July 1998, entered into force 1 July 2002), 2187 UNTS 90.

80 See above n. 47, paras 5.14 and 5.15.

81 Art. 9, Basic Principles on the Use of Force and Firearms by Law Enforcement Officials, UN Doc. A/CONF.144/28/Rev.1 (7 September 1990) (‘[l]aw enforcement officials shall not use firearms against persons except in self-defence or defence of others against the imminent threat of death or serious injury, [or] to prevent the perpetration of a particularly serious crime involving grave threat to life…[and] only…when strictly unavoidable in order to protect life’).

82 See A/CONF.144/28/Rev.1, 269 (adoption) and 201 and 207 (participating States).

83 Pulp Mills on the River Uruguay, para. 197 as quoted in Activities in the Responsibilities and obligations of States sponsoring persons and entities with respect to activities in the Area, Advisory Opinion, 1 February 2011, ITLOS Case No. 17, para. 115.

84 Percy, ‘Private Security Companies’, 955.

85 McCorquodale and Simons, ‘Responsibility beyond Borders’, 613–14.

86 Ibid., 614.

87 See generally, Stefan Talmon, ‘Responsibility of Outside Powers for Acts of Secessionist Entities’, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 58 (2009), 493–517, discussing Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. USA), Judgment, 27 June 1986, ICJ Reports (1986), paras. 108–12, 114–16; and Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, 26 February 2007, ICJ Reports (2007), paras. 241, 388, 391–4, 399; and cf. Marko Milanović, ‘State Responsibility for Genocide: A Follow-Up’, European Journal of International Law, 17 (2006), 576–7.

88 Ibid., 502.

89 Art. 8 Articles on State Responsibility.

90 Ilaşcu and others v. Moldova and Russia, Application No. 48787/99, ECtHR, 8 July 2004, para. 392.

91 Loizidou v. Turkey, Application No. 40/1993/435/514, ECtHR, 23 February 1995; and see Talmon, ‘Responsibility of Outside Powers for Acts of Secessionist Entities’, 508–11.

92 Marko Milanović, Extraterritorial Application of Human Rights Treaties: Law, Principles, and Policy (Oxford University Press, 2011), 46–52.

93 Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Congo v. Uganda), Judgment, 19 December 2005, ICJ Reports (2005), para. 179 (emphasis added).

94 On calls for the ‘establishment of a framework governing the use of’ PCASP see UN Secretary-General, ‘Remarks to Security Council Debate on Maritime Piracy as a Threat to International Peace and Security’, 19 November 2012, available at www.un.org/apps/news/infocus/sgspeeches/statments_full.asp?statID=1702#.UKuWS4b4KWk.

* The author wishes to express special thanks to Prof. Andrea Bianchi for his comments on the earlier draft of this chapter.

1 Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949, and Relating to the Protocol of Victims of International Armed Conflicts (Protocol I), 8 June 1977. The same language of proportionality appears also in the original 1980 Protocol on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Mines, Booby-traps and Other Devices annexed to the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects, Art. 3(3)(c); and the amended Protocol of 3 May 1996, Art. 3(8)(c).

2 Prosecutor v. Galić, Case No. IT-98–29-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 5 December 2003, para. 58. See also Jean-Marie Henckaerts and Louise Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law (Cambridge University Press, 2005), 46–62.

3 Andrea Bianchi, ‘State Responsibility and Criminal Liability of Individuals’ in Antonio Cassese (ed.), Oxford Companion of International Criminal Justice (Oxford University Press, 2009), 23.

4 Prosecutor v. Delalić and others, Case No. IT-96–21, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 20 February 2001, para. 24.

5 Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, 26 February 2007, para. 173. See also Prosecutor v. Krstić, Case No. IT-98–33, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 19 April 2004.

6 James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility: Introduction, Text and Commentaries (Cambridge University Press, 2002), 81–2, para. 3, commentary to Art. 2.

7 Brigitte Stern, ‘The Elements of an Internationally Wrongful Act’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 210.

8 This does not, however, mean that long-term deleterious impacts of damage to civilian infrastructure on the health and lives of civilians should be discounted. See Paolo Benvenuti, ‘The ICTY Prosecutor and the Review of the NATO Bombing Campaign against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, European Journal of International Law, 12 (2001), 508.

9 Amichai Cohen and Yuval Shany, ‘A Development of Modest Proportions: The Application of the Principle of Proportionality in the Targeted Killings Case’, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 5 (2007), 319.

10 Knut Dörmann, Elements of War Crimes under the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: Sources and Commentary (Cambridge University Press, 2003), 166 and 169.

11 See the UK reservation (i) concerning Arts. 51 and 57 (2 July 2002). See also Henckaerts and Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law, 49, n. 27 (referring to the practice of Australia, Belgium, Canada, France, Germany, Italy, the Netherlands, New Zealand, Spain, United Kingdom, United States, as well as the non-Western State of Nigeria). The reservations and declarations are available at www.icrc.org/applic/ihl/ihl.nsf/States.

12 Louise Doswald-Beck and Sylvain Vité, ‘International Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law’, International Review of the Red Cross, 293 (1993), 109; and Anthony E. Cassimatis, ‘International Humanitarian Law, International Human Rights Law, and Fragmentation of International Law’, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 56 (2007), 629.

13 Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949, and relating to the Protection of Victims of International Armed Conflicts (Protocol I), 8 June 1977. Commentary – Protection of the civilian population, 625–6, para. 1980, www.icrc.org/applic/ihl/ihl.nsf/Comment.xsp?viewComments=LookUpCOMART&articleUNID=4BEBD9920AE0AEAEC12563CD0051DC9E.

14 W. J. Fenrick, ‘The Rule of Proportionality and Protocol I in Conventional Warfare’, Military Law Review, 98 (1982), 111.

15 A. P. V. Rogers, Law on the Battlefield, 3rd edn (Manchester University Press, 2012), 25–6; Sandesh Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict (Oxford University Press, 2012), 350–1.

16 Robert Cryer, ‘Of Custom, Treaties, Scholars and the Gavel: The Influence of the International Criminal Tribunals on the ICRC Customary Law Study’, Journal of Conflict and Security Law, 11 (2006), 259–60.

17 UN Doc. A/CONF.183/INF/10 of 13 July 1998, available at ICC preparatory works; as cited in Dörmann, Elements of War Crimes under the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 169–70.

18 ICRC, Customary International Humanitarian Law, ed. Jean-Marie Henkaerts and Louise Doswald-Beck (Cambridge University Press, 2005).

19 Henckaerts and Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law, 46–55.

20 Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-International Armed Conflict, 80–1.

21 Hermann von Hebel and Darryl Robinson, ‘Crimes within the Jurisdiction of the Court’ in Roy S. Lee (ed.), The International Criminal Court: The Making of the Rome Statute – Issues, Negotiations, Results (The Hague: Kluwer, 1999), 111; Roberta Arnold, ‘War Crimes – para. 2(b)(IV)’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: Observers’ Notes, Article by Article, 2nd edn (Munich: C. H. Beck, 2008), 339; Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 79–80.

22 Michael Bothe, ‘War Crimes’ in Antonio Cassese, Paola Gaeta and John R. W. D. Jones (eds.), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, 2 vols. (Oxford University Press, 2002), I, 381.

23 Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 79.

24 See also the introduction of the proportionate equation under Art. 8(2)(b)(iv) ICC Statute, the element that does not feature under the associated rules on the protection of environment under Arts. 35(3) and 55(1) API, and Art. 1 of the Convention on the Prohibition of Military or any Hostile Use of Environmental Modification Technique (New York, adopted 10 December 1976, entered into force 5 October 1978), 1108 UNTS 151.

25 Yoram Dinstein, The Conduct of Hostilities under the Law of International Armed Conflict, 2nd edn (Cambridge University Press, 2010), 266. See also Prosecutor v. Delalić et al., Case No. IT-96–21-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 16 November 1998, para. 1154.

26 However, the converse is true, so that the identification of state responsibility for violations of IHL constitutes a ‘precondition’ for affirming individual criminal responsibility: Benvenuti, ‘The ICTY Prosecutor and the Review of the NATO Bombing Campaign against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, 527.

27 See also Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 80.

28 Marco Sassòli, ‘The Implementation of International Humanitarian Law: Current and Inherent Challenges’, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 10 (2007), 54.

29 Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 81. Such an unintended result is surely contemplated by Art. 10 ICC.

30 The suggestion that international criminal law on war crimes constitutes the secondary rules in relation to the primary rules of IHL is accepted in the literature: Bothe, ‘War Crimes’, 381; and Sivakumaran, The Law of Non-international Armed Conflict, 77 and 478.

31 W. J. Fenrick, ‘The Law Applicable to Targeting and Proportionality after Operation Allied Force: A View from the Outside’, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 3 (2000), 79–80; David Turns, ‘At the “Vanishing Point” of International Humanitarian Law: Methods and Means of Warfare in Non-International Armed Conflicts’, German Yearbook of International Law, 45 (2002), 146–7.

32 Benvenuti, ‘The ICTY Prosecutor and the Review of the NATO Bombing Campaign against the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia’, 527 (criticising that ‘the [Review] Committee has done its best to deny the international responsibility of the state as such, in order to achieve an a priori exclusion of the role of the ICTY in evaluating the positions of individuals’).

33 Myres S. McDougal and Florentino P. Feliciano, The International Law of War: Transnational Coercion and World Public Order (Dordrecht: Martinus Nijhoff, 1994), originally published as Law and Minimum World Public Order: The Legal Regulation of International Coercion (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1961), 72; William V. O’Brien, ‘The Meaning of “Military Necessity” in International Law’, World Polity, 1 (1957), 138, 148–9; Robert Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés: essai de clarification conceptuelle’, Colloque de Grenoble, La nécessité en droit international, Société française pour le droit international (Paris: Pedone, 2007), 164–5 and 167–8; Robert D. Sloane, ‘The Cost of Conflation: Preserving the Dualism of Jus ad Bellum and Jus in Bello in the Contemporary Law of War’, Yale Journal of International Law, 34 (2009), 74; Gabriella Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, Netherlands Yearbook of International Law, 41 (2010), 73. See, however, Stefan Oeter, ‘Methods and Means of Combat’ in Dieter Fleck (ed.), The Handbook of International Humanitarian Law, 2nd edn (Oxford University Press, 2008), 135.

34 See Julius Stone, Legal Controls of International Conflict: A Treatise on the Dynamics of Disputes – and War-Law (Sydney: Maitland, 1954), 352–3. See also Holland, The Hague, Special Criminal Court, 4 May 1948; and Special Court of Cassation, 12 January 1949, In re Rauter, International Law Reports, 16 (1949), 543 (rejecting this doctrine).

35 Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 168 and 170; Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 51.

36 See, inter alia, Erik Castrén, The Present Law of War and Neutrality (Helsinki: Suomalaisen Tiedeakatemian Toimituksia, 1954), 66; Frits Kalshoven, Belligerent Reprisals (The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1971), 366, (repr. Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff, 2005); ICRC Commentary to APs (1987), paras. 1389 and 1405; Henri Meyrowitz, ‘The Principle of Superfluous Injury or Unnecessary Suffering: From the Declaration of St. Petersburg of 1868 to Additional Protocol I of 1977’, International Review of the Red Cross, 299 (1994), 108; Dinstein, The Conduct of Hostilities under the Law of International Armed Conflict, 6–7; Robert Kolb, Ius in Bello: le droit international des conflits armés, 2nd edn (Basel: Helbing Lichtenhahn, 2009), 119. See also Georg Schwarzenberger, International Law as Applied by International Courts and Tribunals, II: The Law of Armed Conflict (London: Stevens and Sons, 1968), 135–6.

37 Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 52; Marco Sassòli, ‘State Responsibility for Violations of International Humanitarian Law’, International Review of the Red Cross, 84 (2002), 416.

38 Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 168.

39 Ibid., 158 and 168.

40 Ibid., 170.

41 Apart from the Krupp case discussed here, see also The Hostage Trial (Trial of Wilhelm List and others), Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals, 8 (1949), 35–6, 63–4 and 66–9.

42 Trial of Alfred Felix Alwyn Krupp and eleven others (The Krupp Trial), Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals, 10 (1949), 138–9. See also Holland, The Hague, Special Criminal Court, 4 May 1948; and Special Court of Cassation, In re Rauter, 533 and 543.

43 Prosecutor v. Tihomir Blaskić, Case No. IT-95–14-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 3 March 2000, para. 180. See also Prosecutor v. Dario Kordić and Mario Čerkez, Case No. IT-95–14/2-T, ICTY Trial Chamber, Judgment, 26 February 2001, para. 328.

44 Christine Byron, ‘International Humanitarian Law and Bombing Campaigns: Legitimate Military Objectives and Excessive Collateral Damage’, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 13 (2010), 188–9.

45 Prosecutor v. Tihomir Blaskić, Case No. IT-95–14-A, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 29 July 2004, para. 109. See also Prosecutor v. Dario Kordić and Mario Čerkez, Case No. IT-95–14/2-A, ICTY Appeals Chamber, Judgment, 17 December 2004, para. 54; and Legality of the Threat or Use of Nuclear Weapons, Advisory Opinion, 8 July 1996, ICJ Reports (1996), para. 78.

46 Nobuo Hayashi, ‘Requirements of Military Necessity in International Humanitarian Law and International Criminal Law’, Boston University International Law Journal, 28 (2010), 55. See also Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 65.

47 Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 158: ‘there is not any single norm of the law of armed conflict that does not respond to the balancing between the humanitarian interests and the interests stemming from the necessity of the situation of belligerence’ (English translation by the present author).

48 Elies van Sliedregt, The Criminal Responsibility of Individuals for Violations of International Humanitarian Law (The Hague: T. M. C. Asser Press, 2003), 296.

49 That said, the concept of military necessity can be invoked as ‘a ground for excluding [individual] criminal responsibility other than those referred to in paragraph 1’ under Art. 31(3) ICC Statute: Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 153–4; and William A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford University Press, 2010), 493.

50 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 185, commentary to Art. 25, para. 19.

51 See also the provisions with qualifying words: Art. 51 of the 1909 London Declaration Concerning the Laws of Naval War (London, adopted 26 February 1909; did not enter into force), 208 CTS 338; Arts. 8(3) and 34(2) GCI (Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field) (Geneva, adopted 12 August 1949, entered into force 21 October 1950), 75 UNTS 31; Art. 53 GCIV (Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War) (Geneva, adopted 12 August 1949, entered into force 21 October 1950), 75 UNTS 287; Art. 11(2) of the Convention for the Protection of Cultural Property in the Event of Armed Conflict (The Hague, adopted 14 May 1954, entered into force 7 August 1956), 249 UNTS 240. See also provisions suggesting this concept by way of ‘soft’ language (‘as far as possible’, ‘if circumstances allow’, ‘to the fullest extent practicable’, ‘feasible’): Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 53.

52 David Kretzmer, ‘The Advisory Opinion: The Light Treatment of International Humanitarian Law’, American Journal of International Law, 99 (2005), 99; and Hayashi, ‘Requirements of Military Necessity in International Humanitarian Law and International Criminal Law’, 58.

53 This understanding was already clarified in the ILC’s earlier work. The Report of the ILC on its work of 32nd session noted that:

The rules of humanitarian law relating to the conduct of military operations were adopted in full awareness of the fact that ‘military necessity’ was the very criterion of that conduct…States signing the Conventions undertook…not to try to find pretexts for evading it…It is true that some of these conventions on the humanitarian law of war contain clauses providing for an explicit exception to the duty to fulfill the obligations they impose…But these are provisions which apply only to the cases expressly provided for. Apart from these cases, it follows implicitly from the text of the conventions that they do not admit the possibility of invoking military necessity as a justification for State conduct not in conformity with the obligations they impose.

Report of the International Law Commission on the Work of its Thirty-second Session’, ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (1980), 46, para. 28.

54 Robert D. Sloane, ‘On the Use and Abuse of Necessity in the Law of State Responsibility’, American Journal of International Law, 106 (2012), 497.

55 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 185–6, para. 21, commentary to Art. 25, footnotes omitted.

56 ARSIWA, Art. 25(1)(a) (‘the only way for the State to safeguard an essential interest against a grave and imminent peril’); Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 184, para. 15, commentary to Art. 25.

57 Cf. Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 158.

58 Legal Consequences of the Construction of a Wall in the Occupied Palestinian Territory, Advisory Opinion, 9 July 2004, ICJ Reports (2004), para. 140.

59 Ibid., para. 142 (‘the Court considers that Israel cannot rely…on a state of necessity in order to preclude the wrongfulness of the construction of the wall resulting from the considerations mentioned in paragraphs 122 [“severely” impeding the right to self-determination] and 137 above [“breaches by Israel of various of its obligations under the applicable international humanitarian law and human rights instruments”]’).

60 Venturini, ‘Necessity in the Law of Armed Conflict and in International Criminal Law’, 63. See also ibid., p. 74; Marco Sassòli, ‘Ius ad Bellum and Ius in Bello – The Separation between the Legality of the Use of Force and Humanitarian Rules to Be Respected in Warfare: Crucial or Outdated’ in Michael N. Schmitt and Jelena Pejic (eds.), International Law and Armed Conflict: Exploring the Faultlines – Essays in Honour of Yoram Dinstein (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff, 2007), 250–2.

61 See Sloane, ‘The Cost of Conflation’, 66, 69, 75 and 110. See also the Final Report of the Review Committee to the ICTY Prosecutor concerning the NATO bombardment, which interpreted the key concept of proportionality equation, ‘concrete and direct military advantage anticipated’, very broadly, as if this had coincided with the humanitarian objective of the NATO’s overall military operation: ibid.

62 Sloane, ‘On the Use and Abuse of Necessity in the Law of State Responsibility’, 497. See also Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 158.

63 Gabriella Blum, ‘The Laws of War and the “Lesser Evil”’, Yale Journal of International Law, 35 (2010), 12. However, this observation must be qualified in that the relation between States cannot be governed exclusively by IHL, and that insofar as the laws of peace continue to operate in parallel, there is some scope of relying on a ground of necessity under Art. 25 ARSIWA: Kolb, ‘La Nécessité militaire dans le droit des conflits armés’, 159.

64 Sarah Heathcote, ‘Circumstances Precluding Wrongfulness in the ILC Articles on State Responsibility: Necessity’ in James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility: Introduction, Text and Commentaries (Cambridge University Press, 2002), 500–1 (discussing the ICSID cases that reveal the concept of ‘financial necessity’ in the primary rule, as influenced by the secondary rule of necessity).

65 Marco Sassòli, ‘Humanitarian Law and International Criminal Law’ in Antonio Cassese (ed.), Oxford Companion to International Criminal Justice (Oxford University Press, 2009), 117.

1 T. S. Eliot, Four Quartets (Harcourt: New York, 1943).

2 James Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (2001), 73, para. 47.

3 ILC Report (2000), UN Doc. A/55/10, 70–1.

4 Wilhelm Georg Grewe, The Epochs of International Law, tr. Michael Byers (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 2000), 525–7.

5 House of Commons Debates, 25 June 1850, vol. 112 (3rd Ser.) c. 444 (statement of Lord Palmerston).

6 Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company Limited (Belgium v. Spain), Judgment, 5 February 1970, ICJ Reports (1970), 3, Sep. Op. Judge Padilla Nervo, 246.

7 For examples see Grewe, The Epochs of International Law, 525–7.

8 John Dugard, ‘First Report on Diplomatic Protection’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (2000), 212. See also Mohamed Bennouna, ‘Preliminary Report on Diplomatic Protection’, ILC Yearbook2(1) (1998), 311 (‘diplomatic protection has served as a pretext for intervention in the affairs of certain countries’).

9 Dugard, ‘First Report on Diplomatic Protection’, 212.

10 See Convention on the Limitation of Employment of Force for Recovery of Contract Debts (The Hague, adopted 18 October 1907, entered into force 26 January 1910), 205 CTS 250.

11 August Wilhelm Heffter, Das Europäische Völkerrecht der Gegenwart auf den bisherigen Grundlagen (1844), 191, §110; Johann Caspar Bluntschli, Das moderne Völkerrecht der civilisirten Staaten als Rechtsbuch dargestellt (1868), 241, 263–4, §471–3 (translation supplied).

12 James Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (2000), 98, para. 372.

13 See notably Hans Kelsen, The Law of the United Nations (Praeger: New York, 1950), 294.

14 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 108, para. 411.

15 See para. 4 of the commentary to Art. 1 ASR, ILC Report (2001), UN Doc. A/56/10, 33.

16 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 305, para. 31 (Mr Simma).

17 See e.g. H. Fox, ‘Reply of Lady Fox’, Annuaire de l’institut de droit international 71(I) (Pedone, 2005), 158; Theodor Meron, ‘International Law in the Age of Human Rights’, Recueil des Cours, 301 (2003), 288; ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 107, para. 26 (Mr Pellet); Giorgio Gaja, ‘Obligations Erga Omnes, International Crimes and Jus Cogens: A Tentative Analysis of Three Related Concepts’ in Joseph Weiler, Antonio Cassese and Marina Spinedi (eds.), International Crimes of State: A Critical Analysis of the ILC’s Draft Article 19 on State Responsibility (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1989), 155–6; UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.17 (27 October 2000), 13, para. 76 (Austria).

18 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 98, para. 372.

19 Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 74.

20 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 106, para. 405.

21 Ibid., paras. 405–6. See also ibid., paras. 396–7, 401.

22 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 305, para. 33 (Mr Simma). See also ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 4 (Mr Simma); ILC Report (2000), 60, para. 368.

23 August von Bulmerincq, ‘Die Staatstreitigkeiten und ihre Entscheidung ohne Krieg’ in F. von Holtzendorff, Handbuch des Völkerrechts: auf Grundlage Europäischer Staatspraxis: IV, Die Staatsstreitigkeiten und ihre Entscheidung (1889), 84–9; Emer de Vattel, Le Droit des gens ou principes de la loi naturelle (1758, English translation 1916), bk II, §354.

24 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.26 (3 November 1992), 6, para. 18 (Bahrain).

25 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.30 (6 November 1992), 12, para. 49 (Ecuador).

26 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.29 (5 November 1992), 14, para. 59 (Cuba). See also e.g. UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.22 (1 November 2000), 8–9, para. 52 (Libya).

27 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 10, para. 63 (Botswana).

28 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.14 (23 October 2000), 10, para. 54 (Germany).

29 Ibid., 9, para. 46 (Tanzania). Contrast Mongolia’s position whose delegation ‘regretted, however, that the final draft omitted the provision in the former draft article 54 [2000] for a non-injured State to take countermeasures. As a small State, Mongolia believed that the option of…countermeasures should have been preserved in the draft articles’ (UN Doc. A/C.6/56/SR.14 (1 November 2001), 9, para. 56).

30 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515/Add.1 (3 April 2001), 9 (Mexico).

31 UN Docs. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 89 (United Kingdom); A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 4–5, paras. 24–5 (Israel).

32 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 53 (United States). See also, e.g., ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 54, para. 26 (Mr Tomka).

33 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.18 (27 October 2000), 4, para. 15 (Mexico). See also UN Docs. A/C.6/56/SR.16 (2 November 2001), 7, para. 40 (Colombia); A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 3, para. 17 (Iran); A/C.6/55/SR.22 (1 November 2000), 8, para. 52 (Libya); OAS Res. I on the ‘Serious Situation in the South Atlantic’ (28 April 1982), op. para. 6, 21 ILM (1982), 670–1.

34 See notably ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie). See also ILC Report (2001), 36, para. 54.

35 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, paras. 2 and 5 (Mr Brownlie). See also Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 104, para. 396(c).

36 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, paras. 2 and 5 (Mr Brownlie); Stephen McCaffrey, ‘Lex Lata or the Continuum of State Responsibility’ in Joseph Weiler, Antonio Cassese and Marina Spinedi (eds.), International Crimes of State: A Critical Analysis of the ILC’s Draft Article 19 on State Responsibility (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1989), 244; ILC Yearbook, 1 (1983), 143, paras. 27–8 (Mr McCaffrey); Krystyna Marek, ‘Criminalizing State Responsibility’, Revue belge de droit international, 14 (1978–9), 481; Eduardo Jimenez de Aréchaga, ‘International Law in the Past Third of a Century’, Recueil des Cours, 159 (1978-I), 275; Bernard Graefrath, ‘Responsibility and Damages Caused: Relationship between Responsibility and Damages’, Recueil des Cours, 185 (1984-II), 9, 68; UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 69 (China).

37 Prosper Weil, ‘Le Droit international en quête de son identité’, Recueil des Cours237 (1992-VI), 9, 433.

38 See UN Doc. A/C.6/55/14 (23 October 2000), 7, para. 32 (United Kingdom); Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 15, 18, paras. 60, 74; ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 110, 112–3, paras. 48 and 64–5 (Chairman of the Drafting Committee, Mr Tomka).

39 See paras. 3 and 6 of the commentary to Art. 54 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 137, 139.

40 For a detailed assessment, see Martin Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards? An Analysis of State Practice on Third-party Countermeasures and their Relationship to the UN Security Council’, British Yearbook of International Law, 77 (2006), 333–418; Christian Tams, Enforcing Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law (Cambridge University Press, 2005), 207–51. See also e.g. Giorgio Gaja, ‘Second Report on Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’, 71(1) Annuaire de l’institut de droit international (Pedone, 2005), 199–200; Linos-Alexandre Sicilianos, ‘Countermeasures in Response to Grave Violations of Obligations Owed to the International Community’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 1145–8.

41 See Art. 5 of the resolution entitled ‘Obligations Erga Omnes in International Law’, available at www.idi-iil.org.

42 See e.g. ‘Syria’s Assad Hit by EU Sanctions’, The Guardian, 23 May 2011, available at www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/may/23/syria-assad-eu-sanctions; ‘US to freeze assets of Syrian president Bashar al-Assad and senior officials’, The Guardian, 18 May 2011, www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/may/18/bashar-al-assad-syria-us-sanctions; ‘Syria Suspended from Arab League’, The Guardian, 12 November 2011, available at www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/nov/12/syria-suspended-arab-league; ‘Syria Isolated after Unprecedented Arab League Sanctions’, The Telegraph, 27 November 2011, www.telegraph.co.uk/news/worldnews/middleeast/syria/8919029/Syria-isolated-after-unprecedented-Arab-League-sanctions.html; ‘Turkey Imposes Sanctions on Syria’, The Guardian, 30 November 2011, available at www.guardian.co.uk/world/2011/nov/30/turkey-imposes-sanctions-on-syria; ‘Swiss Freeze $53 Million in Syrian Funds’, Reuters, 23 December 2011, available at www.reuters.com/article/2011/12/23/swiss-banks-assad-idUSL6E7NN0IT20111223; Australian Department of Foreign Affairs and Trade, ‘Australia’s Autonomous Sanctions: Syria’, 13 May 2011, available at www.dfat.gov.au/un/unsc_sanctions/syria_autonomous_sanctions.html; Canadian Department of Foreign Affairs, Trade and Development, ‘Syria: Latest Developments’, 24 May 2011, available at www.international.gc.ca/sanctions/syria-syrie.aspx; Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan, ‘Implementation of Measures to Freeze the Assets of President Bashar Al-Assad and his Related Individuals and Entities in Syria’, 9 September 2011, available at www.mofa.go.jp/announce/announce/2011/9/0909_02.html.

43 See ‘Sarkozy: France, Partners Plan Syria Crisis Group’, The Jerusalem Post, 4 February 2012, available at www.jpost.com/Middle-East/Sarkozy-France-partners-plan-Syria-crisis-group.

44 See, however, SC Res. 2118, 27 September 2013.

45 See Chairman’s Conclusions, 2nd Conference of the Group of Friends of the Syrian People (Istanbul, 1 April 2012), para. 18, available at www.mfa.gov.tr/chairman_s-conclusions-second-conference-of-the-group-of-friends-of-the-syrian-people_-1-april-2012_-istanbul.en.mfa; Chairman’s Conclusions of the International Conference of the Group of Friends of the Syrian People (Tunis, 24 February 2012), available at www.state.gov/r/pa/prs/ps/2012/02/184642.htm.

46 See Statement by the Friends of the Syrian People International Working Group on Sanctions (The Hague, 20 September 2012), available at www.government.nl/documents-and-publications/reports.

49 See e.g. Communiqué by the Friends of the Syrian People International Working Group on Sanctions (Sofia, 26 February 2013), available at www.government.nl/documents-and-publications/publications.

50 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 296, para. 46 (Mr Opertti Badan).

51 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie).

52 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 104, para. 396.

53 See UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 53 and 89 (United States and United Kingdom).

54 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.14 (23 October 2000), 9, para. 46 (Tanzania).

55 See Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 352–4, 386–90, 394–6.

56 See text above accompanying n. 27 above.

57 UN Doc. S/PV.3692 (28 August 1996), 16–7 (Botswana).

58 Willem Riphagen, ‘Preliminary Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1980), 128–9, para. 97.

59 Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 350, 414–5. See also to similar effect Antonios Tzanakopoulos, Disobeying the Security Council: Countermeasures against Wrongful Sanctions (Oxford University Press, 2011), 188.

60 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, paras. 2 and 5 (Mr Brownlie).

61 Roberto Ago, ‘Eighth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1979), 43, paras. 91–2. See also paras. 12–3 of the commentary to Art. 30 [1996], ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (1979), 118–9.

62 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.30 (6 November 1992), 12, para. 49 (Ecuador).

63 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr. Brownlie).

64 See e.g. UN Docs. A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 3, para. 17 (Iran); A/C.6/55/SR.22 (1 November 2000), 8, para. 52 (Libya); A/C.6/56/SR.16 (2 November 2001), 7, para. 40 (Colombia); A/CN.4/515/Add.1 (3 April 2001), 9–12 (Mexico); A/C.6/55/SR.18 (27 October 2000), 11, paras. 59–62 (Cuba).

65 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.24 (3 November 2000), 11, para. 64 (Cameroon).

66 See Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 368–74, 384–6, 389–91, 393–4.

67 For Russia’s protest see e.g. UN Doc. S/PV/6627 (4 October 2011), 5 (Russia).

68 See above n. 44. Previous draft resolutions against Syria had been vetoed by China and Russia: see UN Docs. S/2011/612 (4 October 2011); S/2012/77 (4 February 2012).

69 Willem Riphagen, ‘Fifth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1984), 3–4; Willem Riphagen, ‘Sixth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1985), 5–8, 11, 13–14 (for his draft Arts. 5(e), 9 and 14(3)); Gaetano Arangio-Ruiz, ‘Seventh Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1995), 29–30 (for his draft Arts. 17 and 19).

70 See para. 9 of the commentary to Art. 40 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 113.

71 Ibid. Other last-minute proposals (compatible with the UN Charter) to subordinate the use of third-party countermeasures to action duly taken under Chapter VII of the UN Charter were not considered. See further Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 73; ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 40, para. 41 (Mr Economides); ILC Yearbook, 1 (2000), 328, para. 49 (Mr Opertti Badan); UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.17 (27 October 2000), 14, para. 85 (Greece); A/CN.4/515, 87 (the Netherlands). To similar effect: UN Docs. A/C.6/55/SR.15 (24 October 2000), 3, para. 17 (Iran); A/C.6/56/SR.11 (29 October 2001), 7, para. 39 (Morocco).

72 See e.g. ILC Report (1998), UN Doc. A/53/10, 70–1, para. 286; Vera Gowlland-Debbas, ‘Responsibility and the United Nations Charter’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 116.

73 UN Doc. A/C.6/55/SR.18 (27 October 2000), 4, para. 15 (Jordan). See also the topical summary of governments’ views, in UN Doc. A/CN.4/513 (15 February 2001), 35, para. 189.

74 See Kelsen, The Law of the United Nations, 294 (‘the purpose of the enforcement action under Article 39 [of the UN Charter] is not to maintain or restore the law, but to maintain or restore peace, which is not necessarily identical with the law’).

75 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 92 (Spain).

76 ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 162, para. 79 (Mr Simma).

77 See UN Doc. A/CN.4/488 (25 March 1998), 82 (France).

78 ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 161–2, para. 75 (Mr Crawford). See also ibid., 161, para. 73 (Mr Tomka).

79 ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 139, para. 16 (Mr Crawford).

80 UN Doc. A/CN.4/488, 82 (France); ILC Yearbook, 1 (1999), 162, para. 75 (Mr Crawford); ibid., 162, para. 79 (Mr Simma).

81 See para. 3 of the commentary to Art. 22 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 75.

82 See para. 4 of the commentary to Art. 30 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 89.

83 The safeguards regime is essentially analogous to the one applicable to bilateral countermeasures. See further Arts. 49–53 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 129–37; Art. 5 of the resolution ‘Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’.

84 Responsabilité de l’Allemagne a raison des dommages causés dans les colonies portugaises du sud de l’Afrique (Portugal v. Germany) (Naulilaa case), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. II (1928), 1027. See further Art. 49 ASR and the commentary thereto, ILC Report (2001), 129–31.

85 See paras. 2 and 3 of the commentary to Art. 49 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 130.

87 Air Services Agreement of 27 March 1946 (United States v. France), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. XVIII, 416 (1979), 443, para. 81.

88 Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 14, para. 55.

89 UN Doc. A/CN.4/515 (19 March 2001), 69 (China).

90 UN Doc. A/C.6/47/SR.30 (6 Nov. 1992), 12, para. 49 (Ecuador); James Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 71.

91 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie) (emphasis added).

92 Willem Riphagen, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1983), 12, para. 65 (emphasis added).

93 Gaetano Arangio-Ruiz, ‘Seventh Report on State Responsibility’, ILC Yearbook, 2(1) (1995), 17, para. 70.

94 Ibid., 17–29, paras. 70–138.

95 A particularly staunch critic dismissed the proposed regime as a castle in the sky’, ILC Yearbook, 1 (1995), 113, para. 26 (Mr Rosenstock). See also ILC Report (1995), UN Doc. A/50/10, 47, 55–6, paras. 250, 305–7. For a summary of the (mostly) critical views expressed by governments in the 6th Committee debate, see UN Doc. A/CN.4/472/Add.1 (10 January 1996), 25–7, paras. 86–97.

96 See e.g. ILC Yearbook, 1 (1995), 97, paras. 8–9 (Mr Pellet); ibid., 94, para. 51 (Mr Bowett); ibid., 100–1, paras. 20 and 34 (Mr Mahiou); ibid., 118–9, paras. 66–7 (Mr Thiam).

97 Crawford, ‘Third Report on State Responsibility’, 37, para. 115.

100 See para. 9 of the commentary to Art. 40 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 113.

101 Giorgio Gaja, ‘First Report on Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’, 71(I) Annuaire de l’institut de droit international (Pedone, 2005), 148 (emphasis added).

102 Ibid., 149, 199.

103 Ibid., 200.

104 See generally, Dawidowicz, ‘Public Law Enforcement without Public Law Safeguards?’, 333–418.

105 See para. 3 of the commentary to Art. 41 ASR, ILC Report (2001), 114.

106 Ibid.

107 ILC Yearbook, 1 (2001), 35, para. 2 (Mr Brownlie).

108 David Bederman, ‘Counterintuiting Countermeasures’, American Journal of International Law, 96 (2002), 831.

109 Bruno Simma and Dirk Pulkowski, ‘Leges speciales and Self-contained Regimes’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), Handbook of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 162.

110 Ibid. For the same conclusion see also James Crawford, ‘Responsibility for Breaches of Communitarian Norms: An Appraisal of Article 48 of the ILC Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts’ in Ulrich Fastenrathet al. (eds.), From Bilateralism to Community Interest: Essays in Honour of Judge Bruno Simma (Oxford University Press, 2011), 236; Gaja, ‘First Report on Obligations and Rights Erga Omnes in International Law’, 150–1.

111 Crawford, ‘Fourth Report on State Responsibility’, 18, para. 74.

* I am grateful to the editors, Dr Holger Hestermeyer and an anonymous reviewer for the comments which I received on earlier drafts of this chapter. The views expressed in this chapter are personal and do not reflect the views of the institution at which I am employed.

1 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties on Certain Products from China WT/DS379/AB/R, adopted 25 March 2011.

2 The SCM Agreement forms part of Annex 1A (containing the multilateral agreements on trade in goods) to the WTO Agreement. See WTO, The Legal Texts: The Results of the Uruguay Round of Multilateral Trade Negotiations (Cambridge University Press, 1999).

3 I wrote my PhD thesis on treaty interpretation by the Appellate Body under the supervision of James Crawford. See Isabelle Van Damme, Treaty Interpretation by the WTO Appellate Body (Oxford University Press, 2009).

4 Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts of 2001, Annexed to GA Res. 56/83, 12 December 2001.

5 Art. 5 of the ILC Articles states: ‘The conduct of a person or entity which is not an organ of the State under article 4 but which is empowered by the law of that State to exercise elements of the governmental authority shall be considered an act of the State under international law, provided the person or entity is acting in that capacity in the particular instance.’

6 Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (Vienna, adopted 22 May 1969, entered into force 27 January 1980), 1155 UNTS 331.

7 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 316.

8 On that standard of review, see e.g. Tegan Brink, ‘What Is a “Public Body” for the Purpose of Determining a Subsidy after the Appellate Body Ruling in US – AD/CVD?’, Global Trade and Customs Journal, 6 (2011), 313–15; Michel Cartland, Gérard Depayre and Jan Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, Journal of World Trade, 46 (2012), 1006, 1010–14.

9 Panel Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 8.54.

10 Ibid., para. 8.68.

12 Ibid. (original emphasis).

13 Ibid., paras. 8.57, 8.61 and 8.62.

14 Ibid., paras. 8.59 and 8.60.

15 Ibid., para. 8.63.

16 Ibid., para. 8.65.

17 Ibid., para. 8.66.

18 Ibid., para. 8.67.

20 Ibid., para. 8.68.

21 Ibid., para. 8.69.

22 Ibid., para. 8.69.

23 Ibid., para. 8.70.

24 Ibid., para. 8.73.

25 Ibid., para. 8.76.

27 Ibid., para. 8.79.

28 Ibid., para. 8.82.

29 The GATS is included as Annex 1B to the WTO Agreement. See WTO, The Legal Texts: The Results of the Uruguay Round.

30 Panel Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 8.87.

32 Ibid., para. 8.90.

33 Ibid., para. 8.91.

34 Ibid., para. 8.92.

35 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 279 (referring to China’s appellant’s submission, para. 30).

36 Ibid., para. 284.

39 Ibid., para. 289.

40 Ibid., para. 290.

41 Ibid., para. 291.

43 Ibid., para. 296.

45 Ibid., para. 297.

46 Ibid., para. 302.

48 Ibid., para. 303.

49 Ibid., para. 307.

50 Ibid., para. 308.

51 Ibid., para. 309.

53 Ibid., para. 310.

54 Ibid., para. 311.

55 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 311, adding in footnote 222 that ‘with respect to Article 4 of the ILC Articles, the Panel in US – Gambling stated that the principle set out in Article 4 of the ILC Articles reflected customary international law concerning attribution’.

56 Ibid., para. 313.

58 Ibid., para. 316.

60 John D. Greenwald, ‘A Comparison of WTO and CIT/CAFC Jurisprudence in Review of U.S. Commerce Department Decisions in Antidumping and Countervailing Duty Proceedings’, available at www.cit.uscourts.gov/Judicial_Conferences/17th_Judicial_Conference/17th_Judicial_Conference_Papers/GreenwaldPaper.pdf.

61 Other reports in which the ILC Articles were (positively) used include e.g. Appellate Body Report, United States – Transitional Safeguard Measure on Combed Cotton Yarn from Pakistan (‘US – Cotton Yarn’), WT/DS192/AB/R, adopted 5 November 2001, DSR 2001:XII, 6027, para. 120; Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Safeguard Measures on Imports of Circular Welded Carbon Quality Line Pipe from Korea (‘US – Line Pipe’), WT/DS202/AB/R, adopted 8 March 2002, DSR 2002:IV, 1403, para. 259; Appellate Body Report, United States – Measures Relating to Zeroing and Sunset Reviews – Recourse to Article 21.5 of the DSU by Japan (‘US – Zeroing (Japan) (Article 21.5 – Japan)’), WT/DS322/AB/RW, adopted 31 August 2009, DSR 2009:VIII, 3441, para. 183 and footnote 466; Appellate Body Report, United States – Continued Suspension of Obligations in the EC – Hormones Dispute (‘US – Continued Suspension’), WT/DS320/AB/R, adopted 14 November 2008, DSR 2008:X, 3507, para. 382; Panel Report, United States – Measures Affecting the Cross-border Supply of Gambling and Betting Services (‘US – Gambling’), WT/DS285/R, adopted 20 April 2005, as modified by Appellate Body Report WT/DS285/AB/R, DSR 2005:XII, 5797 paras. 6.127–6.129; Panel Report, Canada – Measures Affecting the Importation of Milk and the Exportation of Dairy Products (‘Canada – Dairy’), WT/DS103/R, WT/DS113/R, adopted 27 October 1999, as modified by Appellate Body Report WT/DS103/AB/R, WT/DS113/AB/R, DSR 1999:VI, 2097 para. 7.77, footnote 427; Panel Report, Australia – Measures Affecting Importation of Salmon – Recourse to Article 21.5 of the DSU by Canada (‘Australia – Salmon (Article 21.5 – Canada)’), WT/DS18/RW, adopted 20 March 2000, DSR 2000:IV, 2031, para. 7.12, footnote 146; Panel Report, Korea – Measures Affecting Government Procurement (‘Korea – Government Procurement’), WT/DS163/R, adopted 19 June 2000, DSR 2000:VIII, 3541, para. 6.5, footnote 683; Decision by the Arbitrators, Brazil – Export Financing Programme for Aircraft – Recourse to Arbitration by Brazil under Article 22.6 of the DSU and Article 4.11 of the SCM Agreement (‘Brazil – Aircraft (Article 22.6 – Brazil)’), WT/DS46/ARB, 28 August 2000, DSR 2002:I, 19 para. 3.44; Decision by the Arbitrator, United States – Subsidies on Upland Cotton – Recourse to Arbitration by the United States under Article 22.6 of the DSU and Article 4.11 of the SCM Agreement (‘US – Upland Cotton (Article 22.6 – US I)’), WT/DS267/ARB/1, 31 August 2009, DSR 2009:IX, 3871 paras. 4.40 to 4.42. See also Alejandro Sánchez, ‘What Trade Lawyers Should Know about the ILC Articles on State Responsibility’, Global Trade and Customs Journal, 7 (2012), 292.

62 The meaning of that element of Art. 31(3)(c) VCLT has been widely documented and debated. See e.g. Van Damme, Treaty Interpretation by the WTO Appellate Body, 360–6 and 368–76; Richard Gardiner, Treaty Interpretation (Oxford University Press, 2008), chs. 7.3 and 7.4; Report of the ILC Study Group, Fragmentation of International Law: Difficulties Arising from the Diversification and Expansion of International Law – Finalized by Martti Koskenniemi and Draft Conclusions of the Work of the Study Group, Doc. A/CN.4/L.682 and Add.1 and Corr.1, 2 May 2006 [and taken note of by the UNGA 6th Committee, Doc. A/61/454, para III.4], paras. 470–2. In EC and Certain Member States – Large Civil Aircraft, the Appellate Body addressed the parties’ disagreement on ‘whether the reference is to all the parties to the treaty being interpreted, or a smaller sub-set of parties including, for instance, the parties to the dispute in which the interpretative issue arises’. Whilst the Appellate Body did not consider it necessary to take a final position on the meaning of ‘the parties’, it appeared to suggest that the term might be interpreted and applied differently depending on the context at issue or, as the Appellate Body put it, ‘a delicate balance must be struck between, on the one hand, taking due account of an individual WTO Member’s international obligations and, on the other hand, ensuring a consistent and harmonious approach to the interpretation of WTO law among all WTO Members’. In any event, the Appellate Body avoided taking a clearer position on the matter based on the consideration that the treaty at issue was not relevant to the specific question before it. Appellate Body Report, European Communities and Certain Member States – Measures Affecting Trade in Large Civil Aircraft (‘EC and Certain Member States – Large Civil Aircraft’), WT/DS316/AB/R, adopted 1 June 2011, paras. 842–6 and 851.

63 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 309.

64 The Appellate Body appears to have confirmed that principle when stating that ‘situations involving exclusively private conduct – that is, conduct that is not in some way attributable to a government or public body – cannot constitute a “financial contribution” for purposes of determining the existence of a subsidy under the SCM Agreement’. Appellate Body Report, United States – Countervailing Duty Investigation on Dynamic Random Access Memory Semiconductors (DRAMS) from Korea (‘US – Countervailing Duty Investigation on DRAMS’), WT/DS296/AB/R, adopted 20 July 2005, DSR 2005:XVI, 8131, para. 107.

65 Situations listed in items (i)–(iii) describe financial contributions directly provided by the government. That listed in item (iv) refers to financial contributions indirectly provided, that is to say the situation where a private body is used as a proxy by the government. See Appellate Body Report, US – Countervailing Duty Investigation on DRAMS, para. 108.

66 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 309.

67 Art. 8 of the ILC Articles – also accepted as reflecting customary international law (see Case concerning Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment, ICJ Reports (2007), 43, para. 398) – foresees that conduct is attributed to a State ‘if the person or group of persons is in fact acting on the instructions of, or under the direction or control of, that State in carrying out the conduct’. Its application depends on whether conduct can be attributed to the State on the basis of, among others, Arts. 4 and 5 of the ILC Articles. The commentary to Art. 8 expressly addresses the position of State-owned and -controlled companies or enterprises. The sole fact that a State established an enterprise is an insufficient basis for attributing conduct of that enterprise to that State. Instructions, direction or control must relate to the conduct that is allegedly an internationally wrongful act. ‘Effective control’ in that context has been interpreted by the ICJ to mean that ‘the State’s instructions were given, in respect of each operation in which the alleged violations occurred, not generally in respect of the overall actions taken by the persons or groups of persons having committed the violations’ (Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, para. 400). See also James Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility: Introduction, Text and Commentaries (Cambridge University Press, 2002), 112 and 113.

68 See e.g. James Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 8th edn (Oxford University Press, 2012), 540.

69 See also e.g. Santiago M. Villalpando, ‘Attribution of Conduct to the State: How the Rules of State Responsibility May Be Applied within the WTO Dispute Settlement System’, Journal of International Economic Law, 5 (2002), 396–7. As regards that nexus, see e.g. Appellate Body Report, United States – Sunset Review of Anti-Dumping Duties on Corrosion-Resistant Carbon Steel Flat Products from Japan (‘US – Corrosion-Resistant Steel Sunset Review’), WT/DS244/AB/R, adopted 9 January 2004, DSR 2004:I, 3, para. 81; Panel Report, Canada – Certain Measures Affecting the Automotive Industry (‘Canada – Autos’), WT/DS139/R, WT/DS142/R, adopted 19 June 2000, as modified by Appellate Body Report WT/DS139/AB/R, WT/DS142/AB/R, DSR 2000:VII, 3043, para. 10.107; Panel Report, Japan – Measures Affecting Consumer Photographic Film and Paper (‘Japan – Film’), WT/DS44/R, adopted 22 April 1998, DSR 1998:IV, 1179, para. 10.52.

70 See also Luigi Condorelli and Claus Kress, ‘The Rules of Attribution: General Considerations’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 222.

71 That argument was advanced in Cartland, Depayre and Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, 997, 999.

72 Greenwald, ‘A Comparison of WTO and CIT/CAFC Jurisprudence in Review of U.S. Commerce Department Decisions in Antidumping and Countervailing Duty Proceedings’. That author suspects that use of the ILC Articles was very much the doing of the Belgian member of the Appellate Body whom he describes as having ‘an academic interest in injecting concepts taken from public international law into WTO agreements whether or not they lend themselves to practical application in laws specifically meant to regulate international trade’. He offers no support for that allegation, rendering it incredible.

73 See e.g. under the Agreement on Technical Barriers to Trade (‘TBT Agreement’), WTO Members have assumed certain obligations with regard to (for example) the preparation, adoption and application of technical regulations by non-governmental bodies, which are defined, in Annex 1(8) to that agreement, as bodies ‘other than a central government body or a local government body, including a non-governmental body which [have] legal power to enforce a technical regulation’ (emphasis added).

74 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 94.

75 Art. 4.2 of the ILC Articles.

76 See e.g. Difference Relating to Immunity From Legal Process of a Special Rapporteur of The Commission on Human Rights, Advisory Opinion, 29 April 1999, ICJ Reports (1999) (I), 87, para. 62; Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, para. 385. In US – Gambling Services, the Panel accepted that Art. 4 reflects customary international law. Panel Report, US – Gambling Services, para. 6.128.

77 Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 94, 96, 99.

78 See also Djamchid Momtaz, ‘Attribution of Conduct to the State: State Organs and Entities Empowered to Exercise Elements of Governmental Authority’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 244. Exceptionally, the conduct of de facto organs of State can be equated to that of organs of the State for purposes of international responsibility if they are deemed to have been completely dependent on the State. See Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, para. 393.

79 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 100; see also, for example, Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 544.

80 Crawford, The International Law Commission’s Articles on State Responsibility, 100.

83 Ibid., 101.

84 Appellate Body Report, US – Countervailing Duty Investigation on DRAMS, para. 112, footnote 179.

85 Ibid., para. 116.

86 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 288.

87 Ibid., para. 294.

88 See also, with respect to the uncertainty resulting from the Appellate Body’s position, Cartland, Depayre and Woznowski, Michel Cartland, Gérard Depayre and Jan Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, 998, 999.

89 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 311.

91 See also Cartland, Depayre and Woznowski, Michel Cartland, Gérard Depayre and Jan Woznowski, ‘Is Something Going Wrong in the WTO Dispute Settlement?’, 998.

92 In that regard, see also Dukgeun Ahn, ‘United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties on Certain Products from China’, American Journal of International Law, 105 (2011), 761, arguing that ‘this ruling needs further elaboration in future cases about what should suffice “taking into account” the relevant international law in legal interpretation of the WTO Agreements’.

93 See e.g. Appellate Body Report, European Communities – Customs Classification of Frozen Boneless Chicken Cuts (‘EC – Chicken Cuts’), WT/DS269/AB/R, WT/DS286/AB/R, adopted 27 September 2005, and Corr.1, DSR 2005:XIX, 9157, para. 176; also Appellate Body Report, United States – Continued Existence and Application of Zeroing Methodology (‘US – Continued Zeroing’), WT/DS350/AB/R, adopted 19 February 2009, DSR 2009:III, 1291, paras. 268 and 273.

94 Appellate Body Report, EC and Certain Member States – Large Civil Aircraft, para. 841.

95 A false example of the exercise of that type of inquiry is its position in EC – Hormones on the principle of in dubio mitius. See Van Damme, Treaty Interpretation by the WTO Appellate Body, 61–5. In that same decision, the Appellate Body considered that it was ‘unnecessary, and probably imprudent’, for it to take a position on the abstract question of whether the precautionary principle ‘has been widely accepted by Members as a principle of general or customary international law’. In its view, the principle still awaited ‘authoritative formulation’. Appellate Body Report, EC Measures Concerning Meat and Meat Products (Hormones) (‘EC – Hormones’), WT/DS26/AB/R, adopted 13 February 1998, DSR 1998:I, 135, para. 123.

96 Those material sources can include diplomatic correspondence, statements made by state organs or opinions of government legal advisers, and legislation. See, generally, Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 24.

97 See e.g. Daniel Terris, Cesare P. R. Romano and Leigh Swigart, The International Judge: An Introduction to the Men and Women who Decide the World’s Cases (Oxford University Press, 2007), 121 quoting also an Appellate Body member admitting that ‘I think we would never take on the ICJ. Whenever there is a reference, it is a reference as an authority.’

98 Indeed, in the Genocide case, the ICJ expressly stated that it would leave it to another day to decide whether the ILC’s Articles on attribution, other than Arts. 4 and 8, reflect customary international law (para. 414).

99 Panel Report, Canada – Dairy, para. 7.77, footnote 427. Draft Art. 7(2) stated: ‘The conduct of an organ of an entity which is not part of the formal structure of the State or of a territorial governmental entity, but which is empowered by the internal law of that State to exercise elements of the governmental authority, shall also be considered as an act of the State under international law, provided that organ was acting in that capacity in the case in question’ (Report of the ILC on the Work of its 48th Session, General Assembly, Official Records, 51st Session, Supplement No. 1 (A/51/10), under Chapter III).

100 See Iran – United States Claims Tribunal, Rankin v. Islamic Republic of Iran, Award No. 326–10913–2, 3 November 1987, 17 IRAN-US CTR 135, 141.

101 See e.g. ICSID, Noble Ventures, Inc. v. Romania, Case No. ARB/01/11, Award, 12 October 2005, para. 70; ICSID, Jan de Nul NV and Dredging International NV v. Arab Republic of Egypt, Case No. ARB/04/13, Decision on Jurisdiction of 16 June 2006, para. 89.

102 See UN General Assembly, Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts – Compilation of Decisions of International Courts, Tribunals and Other Bodies – Report of the Secretary-General, A/62/62, 1 February 2007; and UN General Assembly, Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts – Compilation of Decisions of International Courts, Tribunals and Other Bodies – Report of the Secretary-General, A/65/76, 30 April 2010. When compiling the decisions of international courts, tribunals and other bodies referring to the ILC, the UN Secretariat considered also the reports of the Appellate Body and GATT and WTO panels.

103 Appellate Body Report, United States – Definitive Anti-dumping and Countervailing Duties (China), para. 316.

* I am grateful to Anthea Roberts, Gebhard Buecheler, Ben Juratowitch, Ben Love and Liz Snodgrass for their comments on an earlier draft of this chapter. All errors and shortcomings remain the responsibility of the author.

1 ILC Yearbook (1949), 281.

2 Reparations for Injuries Suffered in the Services of the United Nations, Advisory Opinion, 11 April 1949, ICJ Reports (1949), 174.

3 James Crawford, International Law as an Open System: Selected Essays (London: Cameron May, 2002), 17–38.

4 James Crawford, ‘The System of International Responsibility’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 18.

6 See List of Pending Cases before the Court, available at www.icj-cij.org/docket/index.php?p1=3&p2=1.

7 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (Montego Bay, adopted 10 December 1982, entered into force 16 November 1994, 1833 UNTS 3.

8 See ARA Libertad case (Argentina v. Ghana), ITLOS Case No. 20, available at www.itlos.org/index.php?id=222 and www.pca-cpa.org/showpage.asp?pag_id=1526.

9 ICSID, ‘The ICSID Caseload – Statistics’, Issue 2013–1, 22.

10 See UNCTAD, ‘IIA Issues Note: Recent Developments in Investor–State Dispute Settlement (ISDS)’, May 2013; Arbitration Institute of the Stockholm Chamber of Commerce, ‘The SCC in Numbers – 2012’.

11 International Law Commission, Articles on the Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts, ILC Yearbook, 2(2) (2001), 26 (ILC Articles).

12 ILC commentary to Art. 55, para 3. For example, the WTO regime prescribes its own rules for the taking of countermeasures. See WTO Dispute Settlement Understanding, Art. 22.3. See generally Yang Guohua, Bryan Mercurio and Li Youngjie, WTO Dispute Settlement Understanding: A Detailed Interpretation (The Hague: Kluwer Law International, 2005), 251–79. See also Zachary Douglas, The International Law of Investment Claims (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 97.

13 International Law Commission, Report of International Law Commission, 58th Session, UN Doc. A/CN.4/L.684 (2006), Art. 17.

14 Case concerning Ahmadou Sadio Diallo (Republic of Guinea v. Democratic Republic of the Congo) (Preliminary Objections), 24 May 2007, ICJ Reports (2007), para. 88.

15 See e.g. Camuzzi International SA v. Argentine Republic, ICSID Case No. ARB/03/2, Decision on Objections to Jurisdiction, 11 May 2005, para. 145; Cristoph H. Schreueret al., The ICSID Convention: A Commentary, 2nd edn (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 417, paras. 27–9. Cf. Stephen Schwebel, ‘The Influence of Bilateral Investment Treaties on Customary International Law’, ASIL Proceedings, 98 (2004), 27.

16 But see further, below, on the applicability of Part Two of the ILC Articles to investment treaty claims.

17 ILC Articles, Art. 33(2).

18 See also ILC commentary to Part Three, Chapter I, para. (1), noting that Part Three of the Articles (on the implementation of international responsibility of a State) ‘is concerned with…the entitlement of other States to invoke the international responsibility of the responsible State and with certain modalities of such invocation. The rights that other persons or entities may have arising from a breach of an international obligation are preserved by article 33(2).’

19 ILC commentary to Art. 33, para. 4, 210.

20 Part Three of the Articles on The Implementation of the International Responsibility of the State ‘giv[es] effect to the obligations of cessation and reparation which arise for a responsible State under Part Two by virtue of its commission of an internationally wrongful act’.

21 ILC commentary, 281.

22 See generally Evelyn Speyer Colbert, Retaliation in International Law (New York: King’s Crown, 1948), 60–103; and also James Crawford, State Responsibility: The General Part (Cambridge University Press, 2013), 684–5.

23 See ILC commentary to Art. 49, para. 4, 285. This general principle was stated by an arbitral tribunal in 1930, adjudging Germany’s responsibility for damage to certain Portuguese interests before Portugal entered the First World War.

[L]es représailles, consistent en un acte en principe contraire, ne peuvent se justifier qu’autant qu’elles ont été provoquées par un autre acte également contraire à ce droit. Les représailles ne sont admissible que contre l’État provocateur. Il se peut, il est vrai, que des représailles légitimes, exercées contre un État offenseur, atteignent des ressortissants d’un État innocent. Mais il s’agira là d’une conséquence indirecte, involontaire, que l’État offense s’efforcera, en pratique, toujours d’éviter ou de limiter autant que possible [Cyne (Responsibility of Germany for acts committed subsequent to 31 July 1914 and before Portugal entered the war) (Portugal v. Germany) (1930), Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. II, 1035, 1056–7 (original emphasis)].

24 ILC commentary to Art. 49, para. 5, 285.

25 There has been a long-running trade dispute between the US and Mexico covering the same subject-matter: see WTO Panel Report, ‘Mexico Tax Measures on Soft Drinks and Other Beverages’, 7 October 2005, WTO Doc. WT/DS308/R; WTO Appellate Body, Mexico – Tax Measures on Soft Drinks and Other Beverages (Mexico – Taxes on Soft Drinks), WTO Doc. WT/DS308/AB/R, adopted 6 March 2006.

26 Corn Products International, Inc. v. United Mexican States, ICSID Case No. ARB(AF)/04/01, Decision on Responsibility, 15 January 2008 (Professor Christopher Greenwood (President), Professor Andreas F. Lowenfeld and Licenciado Josh Alfonso Serrano de la Vega) (CPI Award); Archer Daniels Midland Company and Tate & Lyle Ingredients Americas, Inc. v. United Mexican States, ICSID Case No. ARB(AF)/04/05, Award, 21 November 2007 (Mr Bernado M. Cremades (President), Mr Arthur W. Rovine and Mr Eduardo T. Siqueiros) (ADM Award); and Cargill, Inc. v. United Mexican States, ICSID Case No. ARB(AF)05/2, Award, 18 September 2009 (Dr Michael C. Pryles (presiding), Professor David D. Caron and Professor Donald M. McRae) (Cargill Award).

27 ADM Award, para. 180. In an earlier part of its decision, the tribunal addressed the question of whether it had jurisdiction to determine the countermeasures defence, since it would involve determining whether the US had breached NAFTA. The tribunal expressly stated that it had ‘no jurisdiction to decide whether the United States committed an internationally wrongful act which justified a countermeasure’ (see ADM Award, para. 131). As this would be a precondition for a valid countermeasure, it is difficult to see how the tribunal could have concluded that Mexico’s countermeasure precluded the wrongfulness of its acts, even if it considered that all other requirements had been met.

28 ADM Award, paras. 161 et seq.

29 Ibid., 169.

31 Ibid., 170.

32 Ibid., 173. On this point, Arthur W. Rovine disagreed with the tribunal; see Concurring Opinion of Arthur W. Rovine, Issues of Independent Investor Rights, Diplomatic Protection and Countermeasures, paras. 14, 47 and 82–3.

33 ADM Award, para. 177.

34 Ibid., 180.

35 CPI Award, para. 163.

36 Ibid., 164 (original emphasis).

37 Ibid., 165.

38 Ibid., 168.

39 Ibid., 168–9. In his separate opinion, Andreas Lowenfeld agreed with the tribunal’s conclusion on this point but argued that aspects of its discussion ‘blur[red] the message’ about the essence of investor–State arbitration (see CPI Award, Separate Opinion, para. 5).

40 CPI Award, para.176. The tribunal also noted that it had no jurisdiction to determine breaches of any of the other provisions of the NAFTA (apart from Chapter XI) or to rule on the conduct of the US which was not a party to the proceedings, and that these jurisdictional limits gave rise to ‘serious difficulties’ in addressing Mexico’s defence. It considered that the requirement of a prior violation of international law was an ‘absolute precondition’ of the right to take countermeasures, and it was not open to the tribunal to dispense with a fundamental prerequisite of this kind. The tribunal therefore concluded that even if countermeasures were applicable to Chapter XI proceedings (which the tribunal did not accept), Mexico’s defence would inevitably fail because Mexico could not establish that its countermeasure was taken in response to a prior breach of international law by another State. See CPI Award, paras. 181–7. For discussion of the structural problems raised by the defence of countermeasures, and the difficulties in addressing the Monetary Gold principle, see Martins Paparinskis, ‘Equivalent Primary Rules and Differential Secondary Rules: Countermeasures in WTO and Investment Protection Law’ in Tomer Broude and Yuval Shany (eds.), Multi-sourced Equivalent Norms in International Law (Oxford: Hart, 2011).

41 Cargill Award, para. 422.

43 Ibid., para. 423.

44 Ibid., paras. 424, 426.

45 Ibid., para. 426.

46 Ibid., para. 428.

47 Ibid., para. 553.

48 Zachary Douglas, ‘Specific Regimes of Responsibility: Investment Treaty Arbitration’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 821.

49 Crawford, International Law as an Open System, 17.

1 Case 22/70, Commission v. Council – (AETR) [1971] ECR 263, para. 14.

2 Art. 207 Treaty of the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) (ex-Art. 133 TEC), [2010] OJ C83/49.

3 Case C-459/03, Commission v. Ireland [2006] ECR I-4635, paras. 94–5.

4 Case C-266/03, Commission v. Luxembourg [2005] ECR I-4805, para. 41.

5 AETR, para. 17.

6 Opinion 2/91 [1993] ECR I-1061, paras. 10–1.

7 Opinion 1/94 – WTO Agreement [1994] ECR I-5267.

8 Opinion 1/03 – Lugano Convention [2006] ECR I–1145, para. 118.

9 AETR, para.17.

10 Opinion 2/91, paras. 9, 25–6.

11 Case C-45/07, Commission v. Greece [2009] ECR I-00701, paras. 21–3.

12 Allan Rosas, ‘The Status in EU Law of International Agreements Concluded by EU Member States’, Fordham International Law Journal, 34 (2011), 1310.

13 Protocol (No. 25) on the Exercise of Shared Competence [2010] OJ C83/307.

14 See e.g. Case C-439/01, Libor Cipra and Vlastimil Kvasnicka v. Bezirkshauptmannschaf Mistelbach [2003] ECR I-745, para. 24.

15 Case C-308/06, The Queen, on the application of International Association of Independent Tanker Owner (Intertanko) and others v. Secretary of State for Transport [2008] ECR I-4057, para. 52.

16 Ibid., para. 52.

17 See e.g. Regulation No. 662/2009 of 13 July 2009 Establishing a Procedure for the Negotiation and Conclusion of Agreements between Member States and Third Countries on Particular Matters Concerning the Law Applicable to Contractual and Non-contractual Obligations [2009] OJ L 200/25.

18 Opinion 2/91, paras. 5 and 37.

19 Regulation No. 847/2004 on the Negotiation and Implementation of Air Service Agreements between Member States and Third Countries [2004] OJ L 157/7.

20 Alan Hervé, ‘The Participation of the European Union in Global Economic Governance Fora’, European Law Journal, 18 (2012), 145.

21 This flows from the fact that the Community was already a de facto member of the GATT.

22 Knud Erik Jørgensen and Ramses A. Wessel, ‘The Position of the European Union in (other) International Organizations: Confronting Legal and Political Approaches’ in Panos Koutrakos (ed.), European Foreign Policy: Legal and Political Perspectives (Cheltenham: Edward Elgar Publishers, 2011), 269.

23 Hervé, ‘The Participation of the European Union in Global Economic Governance Fora’, 150.

24 Opinion 2/91.

25 Opinion 1/94, para. 108.

26 AETR, para. 87.

27 Opinion 2/91, paras. 37–8.

28 K. Lenaerts and P. Van Nuffel, European Union Law (Sweet & Maxwell, 2011), 874.

29 Case C-55/00, Elide Gottardo v. Istituto nazionale della previdenza sociale (INPS) [2002] ECR I-413, paras. 32, 3.

30 Commission v. Greece, paras. 30–1.

31 Ibid., para. 26.

32 See e.g. Commission v. Luxembourg, para. 58.

33 See e.g. Joined Cases C-176/97 and C-177/97, Commission v. Belgium and Luxembourg [1998] ECR I 3557.

34 See Damien Geradin, ‘Legal Opinion on the Compatibility of the Proposed Target System for Terminal Dues with EU Law’ (29 April 2012), available at http://jcampbell.com/ref_ upu_doha/eu/20120429_Legal%20Opinion%20-%20UPU%20System%20Terminal%20Dues.pdfs.

35 Commission Communication, The Universal Postal Union Congress 2004, COM(2004) 398 final, para. 14.

36 Ibid., para. 51.

37 See James Campellet al., ‘Study for the European Commission, Study on the External Dimension of the EU Postal Acquis’ (WIK Consult: November 2010), 151.

38 Ibid., 149.

39 ‘Common Understanding Paper’, Council, Document 11860/08.

40 Directive 97/67/EC of 15 December 1997 on Common Rules for the Development of the Internal Market of Community Postal Services and the Improvement of Quality of Service, OJ L 15, as amended by Directive 2002/39/EC of 10 June 2002, OJ L 176; and Directive 2008/6/EC of 20 February 2008, OJ L 52.

41 Directive 97/67/EC, para. 41.

42 Proposal for a Council Decision Establishing the EU Position for the Review of the International Telecommunications Regulations to Be Taken at the World Conference on International Telecommunications or its Preparatory Instances of 2 August 2012, COM(2012) 430 final.

43 Speech by Loucas Louca at the European Parliament’s plenary session of 20 November 2012.

44 European Parliament Resolution of 22 November 2012 on the forthcoming World Conference on International Telecommunications (WCIT-12) of the International Telecommunication Union, and the possible expansion of the scope of international telecommunication regulations. Cf. the Motion for a resolution of 19 November 2012.

45 See Transcript of WCIT Dubai, United Arab Emirates, 3 December 2012, Plenary 1.

46 Jørgensen and Wessel, ‘The Position of the European Union in (other) International Organizations’, 285–6.

* The author has previously worked for the Permanent Court of Arbitration but the opinions expressed here are solely her own and do not represent the position of the PCA or any of the parties to the mentioned disputes. She is grateful for the feedback of Maurizio Brunetti, Christine Chinkin, Brooks Daly, Yseult Marique, André Nollkaemper and Andrea Varga. Regarding potential errors or omissions, the usual disclaimer applies.

1 See e.g. Behrami and Behrami v. France, Application No. 71412/01 and Saramati v. France, Germany and Norway, Application No. 78166/01, ECtHR, Decision Court (GC), 2 May 2007; Al-Jedda v. UK, Application No. 27021/08, ECtHR, Judgment (Merits and Just Satisfaction) Court (GC), 7 July 2011; The Netherlands v. Hasan Nuhanović (12/03324 LZ/TT), Supreme Court of The Netherlands, Judgment (First Chamber), 6 September 2013.

2 UNILC, Draft Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (2001), GAOR 56th Session Supp 10, 43.

3 The Channel Tunnel Group Limited and France-Manche S.A. v. The Secretary of State for Transport of the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Le Ministre de l’Équipement, des Transports, de l’Aménagement du Territoire, du Tourisme et de la Mer du Gouvernement de la République Française, Partial Award, Permanent Court of Arbitration (PCA) (30 January 2007), 132 ILR 1 (Eurotunnel Partial Award). For an analysis of the entire case, see e.g. M. Audit, ‘Un arbitrage aux confins du droit international public: observations sur la sentence du 30 janvier 2007 opposant le Groupe Eurotunnel au Royaume-Uni et à la République française’, Revue de L’Arbitrage, 3 (2007), 445; Jean-Marc Thouvenin, ‘L’arbitrage Eurotunnel’, Annuaire français de droit international, 52 (2006), 199.

4 As confirmed by James Crawford, State Responsibility: The General Part (Cambridge University Press, 2013), 328–32; to the contrary: Alexander Orakhelashvili, ‘Division of Reparation between Responsible Entities’ in James Crawford, Alain Pellet and Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 647–65.

5 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 48.

6 Ibid., para. 46. France-Manche S.A. and The Channel Tunnel Group Ltd formed a société en participation under French law and a partnership under English law (agreement concluded on 31 August 1996).

7 Ibid., para. 49.

8 France–UK, Treaty concerning the Construction and Operation by Private Concessionaires of a Channel Fixed Link (Canterbury, adopted 12 February 1986, entered into force 24 July 1987), 1497 UNTS 334.

9 Clause 2 of the Concession Agreement.

10 Eurotunnel Partial Award, paras. 55–7.

11 Ibid., para. 143.

12 Ibid., paras. 58–64.

13 Ibid., paras. 66–9.

14 The Treaty of Canterbury was supplemented by later agreements between the two States, including the Protocol concerning Frontier Controls and Policing, Cooperation in Criminal Justice, Public Safety and Mutual Assistance Relating to the Channel Fixed Link, Sangatte, 25 November 1991 (Sangatte Protocol).

15 Clause 40.4 of the Concession Agreement.

16 Ibid., Clause 40.1.

17 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 135.

18 Ibid., para. 153.

19 Ibid., para. 162.

20 Ibid., paras. 163–7.

21 Claimants’ Memorial, para. 262 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 163 (original Memorial not publicly available).

22 Letter from Matthew Weiniger to Brooks Daly dated 26 April 2005, Bundle G, 3883 at point 3 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 164 (original Letter not publicly available).

23 Claimants’ Reply, para. 136 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 165 (original Reply not publicly available).

24 Ibid., para. 137 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 166.

25 Ibid., para. 141 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 167.

26 Transcript, Day 9, 34 (translation of the original French version, Day 9, 30–1) Reply – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 169 (original Transcript not publicly available).

27 Insofar as this can be derived from the Partial Award as the original Memorials are not publicly available.

28 United Kingdom Counter-Memorial, para. 3.81 and Transcript, Day 4, 122–3 – as cited in Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 171 (original Counter-Memorial and Transcript not publicly available).

29 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 172.

30 Insofar as this can be derived from the Partial Award as the original Memorials are not publicly available.

31 Commentary to Art. 47 of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility, para. 6.

32 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 175.

33 Ibid., para. 177.

34 Ibid., para. 178.

35 Arts. 10(1) and 10(3)(c) of the Treaty of Canterbury.

36 The Partial Award hereby refers to the ILC Articles on State Responsibility which envisage the situation of ‘a single entity which is a joint organ of several States’: commentary to Art. 6, para. 3; commentary to Art. 47, para. 2.

37 Eurotunnel Partial Award, paras. 179–80.

38 Ibid., para. 181.

39 Invitation to Promoters, para. 11.5.

40 Emphasis added.

41 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 184.

42 Ibid., para. 185.

43 Ibid., para. 186.

44 Ibid., para. 187.

45 Ibid., paras. 279–82.

46 Ibid., paras. 279–89.

47 Ibid., paras. 290–4.

48 Ibid., paras. 295–302.

49 Ibid., paras. 306–9.

50 Ibid., para. 309.

51 Ibid., para. 317.

52 Ibid., para. 319.

53 Ibid., para. 318.

54 Ibid., para. 324.

55 Ibid., paras. 325–35.

56 Ibid., para. 395.

58 Correspondence with the UK Foreign and Commonwealth Office, on file with author.

59 See e.g. Scott L. Hoffman, The Law and Business of International Project Finance, 3rd edn (Cambridge University Press, 2008), 158–63.

61 Dissent Lord Millett, para. 16.

62 Ibid., para. 18.

63 Ibid., para. 23 (emphasis in original).

64 Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Judgment on Preliminary Objections, 26 June 1992 ICJ Reports (1992), 240, 258–9, para. 48; see also Christian Dominicé, ‘Attribution of Conduct to Multiple States and the Implication of a State in the Act of Another State’ in James Crawford, Allain Pellet, Simon Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford University Press, 2010), 281–4.

65 This option was cursorily mentioned by Lord Millett in para. 19 of his Dissent: ‘[e]ven if [the conduct of the UK] did [constitute a breach of the Concession Agreement], it would not be the same wrong but a wrong of a very different order’.

66 Ibid., para. 24.

67 Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v. Australia), Separate Opinion of Judge Shahabuddeen, 283–5; Commentary to the Art. 47 of the ILC Articles on State Responsibility for Internationally Wrongful Acts, para. 11; see also, Orakhelashvili, ‘Division of Reparation between Responsible Entities’, 647–65.

68 Eurotunnel Partial Award, para. 395 (emphasis added).

69 Dissent Lord Millett, para. 24.

70 Agreement for the Protection of the Rhine against Chemical Pollution (Bonn, signed 3 December 1976, entered into force 1 February 1979), 1124 UNTS 406; Case concerning the Audit of Accounts between the Netherlands and France in Application of the Protocol of 25 September 1991 Additional to the Convention for the Protection of the Rhine from Pollution by Chlorides of 3 December 1976 (Netherlands v. France), Award, 12 March 2004, United Nations Reports of International Arbitral Awards, vol. XXV, 267–344.

Figure 0

Figure 23.1 Map of the Calais Region

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

Available formats
×